#2. have music on that’s familiar + mostly me fucking around with whatever pops into my head

[exopelagic]

kinda mad I figured out how to study literally 2 weeks before I’ll never have to do it again

[boopshoops]

Ya know what SIKE i'm just gonna answer all of these bc I wanna write smth

Yuu Shi

1. I- I have so many. There is a whole playlist dedicated to her, but if I had to pick ONE in specific, it'd be Thank God I'm Not You.... and Aishite Aishite Aishite as a close second with the bonus that her voice claim sang a cover of it- and Siren as a third. Im indecisive.

2. Cater Diamond! They share a similar sense of humor, and they go back and forth pretty easily, somewhat similar to her and Ace. However, Yuu Shi actually enjoys interacting on social media, texting, and spamming with horrid jokes or memes. They share similar family issues as well.

3. Vil Schoenheit. She disagrees with him regarding a large majority of his principles he stands so firmly by, but she also relates to him greatly. She looks up to him and wants to rival him simultaneously. Whether she is successful in that regard enters spoiler territory.

4. Bugs, spiders, and snakes. Shit gets wild with Jamil.

5. Music is her best class :D She used to attend a performing art school, so she is very familiar with all the assignments and is usually called on as an example.

6. Art. She can't draw for shit. The long process of improving at it also makes her want to crawl into a hole. Not good at something immediately? Abandon it! Thats her unhealthy motto.

7. Pop Music Club. I feel this is rather self explanatory(#5). Plus she really needed an electric guitar to borrow since she lost her own. Music in general helps keep her sane at NRC.

8. Leona Kingscholar. She wants to kick his ass so bad. She DESPISES him. Mostly out of fear, but she would never admit it. The first interaction with him in the botanical gardens really scares her.

9. Of the canon staff members it would be Mozus Trein actually. She finds history to be a rather easy subject, and she really likes his cat. There's really not any other reasons. She isn't a big fan of authority figures (if she isn't one of them).

10. Octavinelle! Pomefiore is a close second, with beauty being of high importance to her, but she doesn't go to the same lengths to maintain it.

11. Hooo she would never admit it, but most likely Riddle. She just wants him to break out of whatever chains his mother shackled him in. Maybe it is because she is projecting, or maybe it is because she actually has a soft spot. Maybe both.

12. Bean day >:) No magic? Sign her the fuck up. Any more details and I'd go into spoiler territory.

13. Again, Leona Kingscholar. She would get her shit wrecked in a fair fight.

14. She places pretty high in her class once she gets the hang of how the world functions. She has similar grades to Azul or Jade.

15. She holds a lot of secrets away from the other characters. The most obvious one is her real name.

16. Shameless TCOAV chapter one plug LMAO

17. She finds them bothersome. She dislikes how jumpy they make her feel, and even when they are kind she is apprehensive around them. Yuu prefers to avoid them.

18. The magic, for sure. Not only just the magic itself, but how it affects the environment around her. It was a serious culture shock at first.

19. No.

20. Hm. :)c a tie between book two and three. Wink wonk.

[moonlights-inkwell]

“Be Good to Me.” I Whisper. (And you say, “What?” and I say, “Nothing Dear.”)

Summary: Jaskier’s different in Oxenfurt. It’s not a bad thing at all.

Jaskier x Reader

Word Count: 5,406

A/N: This fic was going to be a super short and indulgent smut fic, but then it took on a life of it’s own and got to be like 5000 words before I even got to the porn, so now it’s gonna be a two parter. Oops. Also, Jaskier’s looking kinda rugged in this fic, mostly cause I was basing his appearence on how Joey looked during the Love Run era and I’m... weak. And yes I gave him glasses. Why? Who knows.

Title taken from That Unwanted Animal

Warnings (for Parts 1 and 2): Smut. cock warming. Oral (female and male receiving). Body worship. Female pronouns used/afab genitals described for the Reader. Light Praise Kink. Dom Jaskier. Professor/Lecturer Jaskier.  

You wake, slowly and without much intent, to the sound of singing.  

It’s not uncommon, these days at least, to be woken by music and laughter. It’s a welcome change of pace from your normal life of travel, fighting and pain, all the laughter and music. Oxenfurt is always so lively and full of music and laughter, even now in the coldest and darkest months of the year. You almost resent that it isn’t a permanent fixture of your life. You've never thought yourself a deeply domestic person, but now in Oxenfurt, you feel... content in a way you've never felt before. 

Not knowing, or caring about, the time, you decide it much too early to even consider opening your eyes, and remain beneath the sheets entangled about you. Fingers curling into the soft, treated furs that cover the mattress, you tug the duvet closer to you, and feel the blankets on top of them shift, weighted and soothing all the while. A lazy grin spreads across your face; it’s so warm, a luxury you know all too well you cannot afford to take for granted. Cracking open an eye ever so slightly, you catch sight of a fire, crackling and popping deep within the arch of the fireplace. Bless Oxenfurt, you think tiredly and close your eye once more. A fireplace in the bedchambers, and the living area. You could get used to luxuries like this.

You never considered that you’d ever spend any period of time in Oxenfurt, never mind be wintering there, and while it’s wonderful you cannot help but feel out of place. You’ve never been the sort of person to be wealthy or talented enough for a University of such high esteem; daughter of a seamstress, former barmaid, barely able to hold a tune or paintbrush. But along came Jaskier, wonderful, beautiful Jaskier. With Geralt returning to Kaer Morhen for the winter, your bard had asked you, soft and sweet, to join him at his old place of education. He only needed to ask you once.  

The campus is beautiful, warm and comfortable and full of lively, excited youths, so bewitched by their art and school. You understand it, it’s difficult not to be taken in by the beauty of it all, but one thing keeps you weary; the fact that it’s a place of such overwhelming privilege, the likes of which you’ve had next to no interaction with. You’ve always known Jaskier is a man of luxury: his accent, embroidered doublets and silk chemises advertise it in a way that is out of place on the road traveling with Geralt but are common as muck on campus. Everyone here is like him, rich but seemingly playing at slumming as students, as if they too will be traveling bohemian bards rather than what will undoubtedly actually happen, being taken in by whatever court will have them. He’s different in Oxenfurt, too. Not a bad sort of different, but... unusual. Jaskier, your bard, lover and traveling partner, is wonderful, a giddy and excitable fool, who spends much of your time together teasing and goading, is strangely absent. In his place is... someone else. A professor and an adult. It’s hard to believe your bard, a man who sings often of masturbation and hand-jobs with a smug grin, is a professor. A teacher. He’s smart, you’ve always known that, but it’s easy to forget how bloody intelligent he is.

He plays the fool all too well, well enough that it’s what you think of when you consider him. It’s strange to see him acting so maturely, planning lectures and grading compositions, walking about and advising students, talking about writing and singing techniques. They adore him, it’s written across their faces when you see them together, and the adoration and admiration of him is transferred onto you too. They gape and gawk at you, talking quietly and singing lines from songs that Jaskier had written about you. When you walk together around the halls and cobblestone roads, they rush to you both, mouths full of questions about travel and monsters as well as whatever the hell a cleft or bridge are. It’s so strange. You don’t know how you’re to feel about being watched by these aristocratic students, caught somewhere between hero worship and sideshow attraction. Even in tiny taverns and villages, people look at you as just a girl, aided usually by Geralt’s intimidating frame outshining the various knives you have adorning your figure. The only person who normally stares at you is Jaskier, always in this shocked sort of adoration, as if he can never quite believe that you are real and beside him. It’s sweet and never invasive, always looking but never prying.

You purr softly at the thought of Jaskier, in this delicate daze of being half-asleep, this is perfection, a comfortable, engulfing warmth and softness, resting on top of soft fur with the love of your life in bed beside you. But something isn’t quite right. Jaskier always touches you, something you silently think must come from a lack of human contact as a child, he always has a hand on your bare skin especially while in bed, on your hip, curled about you like you could be snatched away, forehead pressed into your back, or fingers threaded through your hair. But right now? There’s not any such contact, and it makes you roll over in bed, eyes suddenly wide with realisation. Empty.  

It’s expected, but disappointing none the less. During the week he has lectures in the morning, and leaves you to rest as long as you wish before doing whatever you want until his classes end, usually resulting in your traveling about the campus town, meandering by the market and bakery often. It feels childish, but you hate it, you’re too used to waking in his arms and turning about to kiss him awake. It’s horrible to wake without the comforting weight of his arms around you and the combination of warmth and tickling hair from his chest hair against your back.  

“What in the fuck... is that a scale? In the middle of... what is that?” An oh so familiar voice says loudly, which makes you grin. He’s here, even if not in bed with you, there’s no need to wait about for him to return. He sounds scandalised, you can see him in your head, hunched over a pile of papers, brows furrowed into a look of confusion and annoyance. Adorable. You shift up and attempt to get to your feet, faltering slightly at the comfortable warmth of your sex and the dried fluid on your thighs; eyes slide down to take in your naked form. Bed clothes have never been a necessity with someone as insatiable as Jaskier, hell, even normal clothes are barely necessary.  

“What the fuck?” He mutters, the sound of his voice draws you towards the door, but you stop as quickly as you start. There seems something overly presumptuous about walking to him nude, even if you have been in a relationship for years and have seen each other naked more times than you can remember. Stepping forward once more, your eyes slide across the sight of one of Jaskier’s shirts balled up on the floor where it had been tossed to last night. It’s scooped up without much of a second thought and tugged on before turning to look at a mirror; it’s beautiful, silk and embroidered with bluebells, with a high collar, and is left open to expose the inner curves of your breast, the expanse of your stomach and almost all of your legs. It, combined with the slight swell of your lips from relentless kissing last night and sleep tousled hair, makes you feel strangely beautiful. You don’t often feel beautiful, especially having just woken up, so when you rub your face gently with the fabric and breath in the smell of your lover, you feel your nipples stiffen slightly. Lavender and musk and something so entirely Jaskier fill your senses, and you walk out of the bed chambers, smiling softly as the material grazes your thighs as you do so.

Gods above, he’s beautiful. Always is, always has been, but still no matter how long you’ve known him he manages to take your breath away. He’s always had such a boyish face, handsome but soft, fitting easily with the childishness he exudes, but winter has seen that change. With him not performing for the season, and needing to look older than his students, his need to shave and keep up appearances has dissipated somewhat. He’s sitting there in an armchair in front of a desk, all curtains drawn and leaving him illuminated by the fire roaring across from him and the candles littered about the table in front of him, shirtless and resting his now stubbled chin on his hand while his hair, longer than you’ve ever known it, frames his face. You like it longer, and he seems too as well, letting you twist and braid it during the evenings while he strums at his lute in front of the fire and tells stories you don’t believe to be entirely true. He doesn’t look older, but instead more mature, like he had responsibilities that aren’t trying to earn as many coins as possible between stolen kisses and avoiding being swatted at by Geralt. His skin is almost glowing in the candlelight and reflects from the delicate spectacles that rest on the bridge of his nose. It’s alien and familiar all at once, and you smile to yourself at it. He had told you he was full of surprises the first night he kissed you, but this was a surprise you doubt even he could have ever anticipated. You’ve taken to referring to this more grown-up Jaskier as Julian in your mind, just to try and separate the two for your own peace of mind, but it doesn’t seem right now. It’s like looking at another side of a coin or hearing a song and finally paying attention to what the lyrics mean; it’s the same but not, and you worry that maybe you’ve spent your entire relationship with the man before you underestimating him. Reducing him down to beautiful fool and verbose romantic, when he’s always been mature, but felt no need to show it. You know from first-hand experience that being serious in the presence of Geralt always makes the air cold and uncomfortable, but now, away from the Witcher and his overwhelming stoicism, Jaskier can be as serious as he wants without souring anything. It’s refreshing. You never thought you could love him more than you already do; but right now? Bathed in golden light, relaxed and without pretention or any semblance of performance? You could marry him on the spot. You’re hardly a creative like he is, but you could write epics about him; verses about his eyes, sonnets about his cupid's bow, songs about the colour of his hair. He curses in what you assume is elder before pushing his hair away from his eyes, and you have to fight back the urge to run to him and tug it back with a ribbon to keep it from annoying him, and so you stay.

Leaning back against the door, you take him in as best you can and try to dedicate this image of him to memory. Him, soft and comfortable, looking like a real professor, surrounded by the warm brown of the furniture and the golden glow of fire that crackles and pops under the quiet music of him humming whatever is written on the pages, that’s the sort of Jaskier you want to remember. Content. It's a habit you have gotten into since you began courting, trying to keep the most delicate and domestic memories for nights when the traveling gets the most of you, and you wish you could just go home. It’s normally simple things, like when he sleeps in after you, hair haloing around him, long lashes fanning out on his cheeks, or the day when he took you to a field of wild flowers to unwind, and had laughed so loudly the skin about his eyes and bridge of his nose had crinkled like silk moved too quickly, a crown of dandelions and bluebells about his head. He’s so beautiful, and when you’re both old and grey you want to be able to remember just how gorgeous he is. He never truly believes it when you tell him it, as you never believe him when he says how much he believes you to be beautiful. Perhaps it’s why the two of you fit together so well. Insecure fools, finding security in the other’s arms. It takes him a moment or two to glance up from the papers, but as soon as he does, he gapes at you, lips parted and eyes raking across your frame and back up to your face once more. It’s quiet, but you clearly hear the soft gasp that comes from him, which makes you smile sweetly to him and tilt your head to the side.  

“Good Morning, Dandelion.” Your voice is low and scratchy with sleep, pet name rolling easily from your tongue. It feels like a foolish thing to say, but every other thing that had come to mind was hardly better. “What are you doing?” The bard says nothing but grins and pushes himself back into the seat, opening his arms wide gesturing you onto his lap. It’s all the encouragement you need to walk over and clamber onto his lap, his arms wrap about you and tugs you closer still, burying his face into the crook of your neck.

“Afternoon, Dear Heart. It’s mid-afternoon.” He murmurs into your skin. “You looked so peaceful; I couldn’t be responsible for waking you when you were so blissful. Besides, I had compositions to overlook.” Squirming, you try to turn to look at the sheet music, but Jaskier holds you tighter still, face burrowing even further into the curve where your throat meets shoulder, his words make his lips brush against the sensitive skin, like kisses aborted before truly meeting their destination. “This chemise looks awfully familiar-”

“It looks better on me, Dandelion. Don’t you think?”  

“Everything looks amazing on you, Darling Dear.” He says softly and presses a teasing kiss to the corner of your mouth, and then one to the tip of your nose. “I’m quite sure you could wear rags and still be the most beautiful woman to have ever walked the earth.”  

“Flatterer.” You grin and rest your hands on the thick, downy fluff that covers his chest.

“I thought it sounded nicer than saying everything looks beautiful on you, but...”  

“But what?” You ask when his sentence dawdles to a stop without ending.  

“But I prefer you in nothing at all.” He grins, and despite all the ways his appearance has changed since the two of you arrive, you see your playful, boyish bard once more, all too proud of himself for having found a complimentary way of saying he wants you nude once more. It’s flattering, always will be flattering, that Jaskier loves your body in ways that you never have but you slap his arm playfully, more for your own sake than his; so you can pretend that you didn’t just consider stripping the shirt off to make his grin turn to the same flustered smile it always turns to when you exert any modicum of control over your bedroom activities. For all his experience, and your lack thereof, all it takes is you acting like you know what it is you’re doing to turn your Dandelion into a blushing, nervous mess of a man. The thought of his pink cheeks makes your own flush, and you try to distract yourself.

“What’s the time?”  

“Doesn’t matter in the slightest, Dear Heart. It’s a weekend, and you were so peaceful. I assumed after last night you would need all the rest you could possibly get.” The smug little grin that breaks across his face makes you blush harder. It had been a long night, and the thought of it sends a rush of heat to your sex.  

“O-oh.” You laugh weakly. Jaskier cups your cheek and pulls you into a soft, chaste kiss, the kind that makes your heart stop entirely for a second or two. His lips are softer here, not chapped and chafed by wind and travel, just plush and inviting. Just as you start to melt against him, and a hand travels up to grip his shoulder, he pulls back to glance back at the paper once more, “...Sorry. I must be distracting you-”  

“My favourite kind of distraction, My Love.” He squeezes your hips softly and tilts his head, “And I will never be too busy for you,” He pulls you closer still, chest pressed to chest, to rest his chin on your shoulder, looking to the papers once more. You’re sure it’s accidental, but he drags your bare cunt along his thigh, and you bite back a moan. “Especially seeing as you’re so bloody warm, like a little bed-warmer.”  

“A bed-warmer that you’re ignoring for music?” You tease, and one of his hands slips under the shirt to rest on the warm flesh of your waist as he shakes his head, sending chestnut hair brushing against your cheek, your own hand threading through the hair of his chest.  

“I’m not ignoring you. Gods, no one could ignore you if they tried. I just... I simply have to look over these compositions.” His voice is distant and distracted, he’s a thousand miles away, and you decide to try to be a good little bed-warmer, as he so eloquently put it, trying to stay still and keep him warm. You aren’t sure how long passes before you begin to shift, could be a second or an hour, but Jaskier’s thighs are not the most comfortable resting place you can imagine, so you shift up onto your knees for a second, using the added leverage of height to shift closer towards him, accidentally brushing your hips against his in your search for comfort, but instead only feel a familiar stiffness against your sex. The shock draws a soft gasp from you, and that makes Jaskier chuckle lowly.  

“Oh. I... You. You’re hard.” The words come out breathy and virginal, as if the idea of the man you’re sat atop of being attracted to you is some sort of strange impossibility rather than being obvious. He spends his nights with either his tongue or his cock buried inside you, but were someone to have heard that weak little statement, they would have assumed that You had never been so much as touched before in your life. Jaskier appreciates the absurdity if the chuckle he breathes out is anything to go by at all, you feel him turn his head and then the heat of open-mouthed kisses being pressed to the crook of your neck. Kisses there have always made you feel vulnerable, made worse by seeing what beasts could do if they got their teeth that close to your jugular, but Jaskier isn’t a beast. He’s barely like a man, more like a dream you’ve created for yourself, and he always kisses you there. He must like the vulnerability it makes you feel for the frequency he kisses it.  

“Have been since I saw you in my shirt.” He murmurs, quiet as though it’s a confession of sorts, head shifting slightly to brush his nose across the column of your throat. “It’s quite difficult to not be hard when you look so... Debauched.”  

“Debauched?”  

“As sin, My Love. Fucking... hair wild, neck bruised, tits barely covered... And in my clothes? Melitele, I cannot imagine anything more debauched.”  

“Your cum is dried on my thighs too.” You all but sing out. The reminder is all the encouragement he needs to reach down and trace lute-calloused fingers across the crust of spunk at the top of your legs. They don’t remain there for long, however, travelling up to trace across your slit.  

“And your soaked cunt too.” He says lightly, digits trailing across the seam and gathering as much of the wetness as he can, stopping just above the place where you need him most to bring up the fingers and slot them into his mouth, sucking on them with a purpose. The whine that escapes your mouth isn’t dignified in the slightest, but neither was the way he was dangling exactly what you want in front of you without letting you indulge.

“Don’t tease, Jask-”  

“I’d hardly call this teasing, especially compared to your coming out here in nothing but my shirt-”

“Julian~” You whine weakly. Using his birth name is so uncommon to you that you almost trip over the word, but it achieves some sort of reaction from him. He pulls back and stares at you, a hunger in his eyes as his pupils grow wider and trail down your body, lingering on your cunt for a second longer than the rest of you, then looking up to meet your gaze again. You know his usual lust filled gaze, light and flirtatious and appreciative but this is... hungry. Ravenous, as if he’s been denied you rather than staring at his own handiwork, littered across your body and encouraging his staring.

“No, Dear Heart. I have such a lot of music to review and grade. My students will be disappointed if I don’t do it quickly. So disappointed.” His voice is pointed but you know from the look on his face that he’s playing, with you and himself. A game to see who cracks first, one you have no interest in playing. You have absolutely no interest in making him beg for you, or begging for him, you just want to feel the blissful drag of his cock in and out of you. “Don’t be selfish. You get to have me all year, and these poor things only have my genius to consult for the winter.” Genius. You aren’t entirely sure about that, but watching him speak, all you can think of is him putting his clever mouth to work on you.  

He moves quickly, hands removing themselves from your skin to pick up the papers while his chin returns to your shoulder once more. It's infuriating, so you tug at his chest hair like a petulant child.  

“But you’re hard!” You whine out in utter indignation.  

“I know, Dear Heart. Your cunt is against my cock, of course I’m hard.” Jaskier says slowly, as if talking to a small child. “But, I’m also a professor who needs to overlook my student’s work.” He’s right, you know that he’s right, and it’s hardly as if Jaskier is some brute who leaves your needs ignored but, Gods, you’ve been wet since you saw him, and the thick ridge of his cock against you is hardly helping your situation. “You can feel how much I want to fuck you, Darling. Gods above and below, the things I want to do...” He sounds defeated, and you turn your head to gently peck his cheek. “But, truly, I do need to look at these.” You nod quickly and gnaw at your lip; you aren’t being fair, and you know it.

“Then look at them, Buttercup. I’ll just... keep you warm.” You smile sweetly and he nods then pecks your cheek.  

He’s busy. You know he’s busy, but he's still hard and it isn’t helping your situation. Memories of last night, specifically of how it had felt to sink down on him while his mouth worked about your nipple, comes to mind too which causes your hips to rut against his subconsciously, drawing a growl from the bard. It’s not a noise you know well, coming out when he feels slighted or is especially engrossed in a song, but it sends a rush of heat to your cunt once more and you desperately grind your hips into his again. This is not keeping him warm, your mind chides you, but the feeling of the lacing pressed upward by his tenting trousers rubbing against your clit is enough for you not to care about how you had promised to keep him warm. The only thing you care about right now is chasing the feeling of overwhelming pleasure.

“You... are toying with things beyond your control, Dear Heart.” He murmurs darkly, pulling back to stare at you once more and only serves to intensify the blush that is spread across your cheeks. Beyond your control? Jaskier? The thought makes you giggle.

“I am... I’m just trying to... warm you up.” The words come out stilted and gasped between each circling movement of your hips against his. “You. You said you... were cold. I’m trying to be a good... bed warmer.”  

A good bed warmer? Not at all. You want to be a good partner, a good woman-desperate to feel your lover's cock buried to the hilt inside of you; the blissful stretch that it causes, his hands guiding you gently in your ministrations. Even without his prick being free, you move against him as if it is, hips gyrating and tits bouncing with each movement, you try and pretend that the feeling of coarse lacing against your clitoris is all you need. In all honesty, it almost is, especially when Jaskier gives up all pretence of working and allows his hips to buck up and grips your hips tightly enough to bruise, guiding each circling motion that your hips make. You can almost feel the ridge of his cockhead through his undergarments, and sink down on it enough that the fabric covered tip almost sinks inside of you before you pull back and return to rubbing your sensitive nub against the fabric. All too soon, you feel yourself lifted onto the table and whine, trying to grab at him but stop when you see Jaskier scrabbling with the ties of his under clothes, finally pulling them loose and shoving them to just beneath the delicate curve of his bottom. It’s seldom you get to see him so desperate he can barely undress himself, but you don’t allow yourself to admire that for as long as you should like to, because of what catches your eye. His cock stands freely, the base framed by dark curls that creep up onto his stomach and into the thicket of hair across his chest, which makes your mouth water in a way you don’t understand and never want to. You just know that the thickness and slight curve of his member makes you want to sink to your knees to wrap your lips about the leaking, pink head and listen to the breathless moans that doing so always draws from him, prettier than any song that you’ve ever heard him sing. Without second thought, you try to push yourself off of the table to settle on the floor and take him in your mouth but are tugged unceremoniously back onto Jaskier's lap.  

“But-" You start, only to have Jaskier cut you off before you can voice your complaint.

“Hush.” The firmness of his voice silences you immediately, his hands guide you up to his member before one slides down to the puffy lips of your sex, spreading them before tugging you down onto him. The manoeuvre is hardly ceremonious, but it’s worth it to finally have that which it feels like you’ve been wanting for hours. The sensation of him splitting you open makes you moan loudly, hips returning to their frenzied bucking to try and reach climax, but your enjoyment is short lives seeing as your desperate canting is stopped by the tight grip on your thighs holding you in place.

“Jaskier?”  

“I thought you wanted to be a good bed warmer, Dear Heart.” His voice trills and you still. The way he says good is enough to make your breath hitch and heart falter.  

“I do-" You’d go to the end of the world for the slightest praise from the Bard, and the way you admit to it makes him grin, and cup your cheeks in both hands, trusting you enough not to move simply because you want to be good for him.

“Then be a good little darling and stay still for me, if you would.” All previous dark hunger that had edged his voice is gone, replaced with his usual childishness once more. You almost wouldn’t realise he was doing anything sexual at all were it not for him having just speared you onto himself. The strangeness of the situation makes you clench around him, drawing a moaned out curse from his lips.  

“But you're inside of me-"  

“You just said you wanted to keep me warm, Pet.” He says slowly, as if speaking to an untrained dog, and the newfound pet name is hardly doing much to dissuade that thought from your mind. “But we aren't in bed, and seeing as you made this mess, I suppose being a cock warmer rather than a bed warmer will have to do.” The candidacy with which he says the term makes you blink. Sometimes, you think, Jaskier forgets that he’s the only man you've ever been intimate with, so terms like... cock warmer, that he throws about like they’re nothing brings a nervousness about you. You don’t know what that even means, but it distracts you from the fact he had just implied that him being aroused by you is a ‘mess’.  

“A... cock... warmer.” You say, leaving a good few seconds gap between each word. The uncertainty in your voice is obvious, and the man inside you chuckles slightly and mumbles something to himself that you can’t quite make out, but sounds like ‘corrupting her’.  

“Sorry Darling. Look at me, throwing about terms you don’t know and acting as if you should.” He sounds genuinely apologetic, but there’s a level of something patronising to his words that you’re not sure he even knows is there, yet intrinsically sets off a need to argue within yourself that you’re barely capable of choking back. “I want you to sit here, looking as radiant as you always do... Debauched and in my clothes, my cum dried on you, with my cock inside of you. But. You cannot move.” He says it simply, as if it's a term people should already be acquainted with; factual, like he’s trying to teach you something new, and your core tightens around him. You wonder, dazed, if that is the tone of voice he uses when teaching his pupils about music.  

If so, you might have to sit in on a lecture. Or have him teach you about music in the privacy of your shared chambers, where you can shove a finger or two inside of yourself to alleviate the want that is developing between your thighs.  

“I can't move? But why?” You wanted it to sound inquisitive, but instead your voice comes out as a whine, and Jaskier grins at that.  

“Think of it as a game, Darling. To show who has more resilience to the other. Who will... fall victim to the carnality of being so close, but still not... fully intimate.” He's so confident that it is almost infuriating, made more angering still by the way he gently brushes his lips along yours as he speaks, refusing to fill the gaps and just kiss you. It’s already almost more than you can bare, hand slipping down to rub at the swollen bud not two inches from where his dick is resting inside of you, but feel it pinned to your thigh before you can so much as brush a finger across it.  

“No, no, no, Dear Heart. If this is a game, then that is cheating, no?” You want to slap the smug smile off of his face, or force your tongue into his mouth, either would please you. “You cum from me, or not at all.” And with that, his earlier predatory smile is back in full force, making you shiver. “If you can stay still for me while I mark these compositions then I'll fuck you the way you want me to. That seems a fair deal to me, don’t you think?” He grins, toothy and wide, and you nod wordlessly.  

“Good girl.”  

[violetwolfraven]

Ray Molina: Best Dad Ever

For the March 11th explosion of content thing. Just Violet being a fantom and doing my part for this!

Tw: mentioned death, mentioned abusive parents, mentioned panic attack.

So the boys can be seen and heard when directly touching Julie after the whole post-Orpheum glowy hug thing but Ray doesn’t know that just yet.

What he does know is that Julie’s mental health took a rapid turn for the better for seemingly no reason and then a couple weeks later he found out she joined a band without telling him.

He’s not stupid. He knows that’s probably because of the band, though he is a bit confused as to how she even met them.

He kinda figures it’s a kids and your internet tricks thing but there’s some flaws to this theory.

1) He asks Flynn what she knows about the boys only... it seems like she doesn’t know much of anything. That’s weird because he knows Julie tells her practically everything.

2) The boys have American accents despite Julie claiming they’re from Sweden.

3) Carlos is a terrible liar and on the rare occasion Julie actually talks about the boys he gets this weirdly conspiratorial look.

So anyway Ray doesn’t really believe it’s as simple as ‘I met these 3 Swedish boys on the internet’ but he trusts his daughter’s judgement and he leaves it alone.

Anyway he has other things to focus on.

Such as how Ray has literally never been able to keep track of his keys/phone/hats/camera parts/stuff and now it seems to just pop up whenever he’s looking for it.

Also he keeps feeling like there’s someone with him around the house more and more.

Like not a malicious presence like Victoria fears, and definitely not like Rose is around watching him, but like someone is there.

Sometimes it feels like there’s more than one presence around. None of them familiar but all of them friendly.

Oddly enough, whatever or whoever it is feels almost like Julie or Carlos. Young and excitable and like a verse of a happy song. He’s not sure why they’re around, but they definitely don’t feel dangerous, so Ray doesn’t feel threatened.

But some days a better comparison might be to Trevor back when Rose first introduced him. Raw and fragile and very, very sad.

Ray tries to put on happy music or a Disney cartoon or something on those days and he doesn’t quite know why or how but the energy usually gets more positive when he does that.

Anyway after a while of this (after the Orpheum performance) he starts noticing weird things that Carlos and Julie do now.

Carlos will just carry around a small whiteboard and a couple pens and he erases it whenever Ray comes into the room but before he does it almost looks like there’s two, three, or even four sets of handwriting on there.

And he walks in on Julie talking to herself like. All the time.

Carlos doesn’t ask for help on his math homework anymore. Julie makes this insanely good chicken recipe for dinner once and then clearly panics and lies when asked where she got it. Flynn makes a set of rainbow friendship bracelets one day while she’s hanging out at the Molina house but he doesn’t see Julie wearing the match to the one she keeps.

Plus Carrie starts hanging out at their house again?? Out of the blue?? And none of the girls have a good explanation for how they made up??

Then later Nick Danforth-Evans (who Julie used to talk about having a crush on but hasn’t in a while) starts hanging around too and the kid seems... well, Ray doesn’t want to throw the word ‘traumatized’ around, but he’s jumpy and guarded in a way that can only be described as a little bit traumatized.

So all 5 kids are clearly keeping some secret and Ray’s getting suspicious and worried.

He sits them down and asks what’s going on. Like is one of them having problems at home, or..?

The kids, simultaneously:

Julie: no, we’re just all in a play together!

Carlos: we’re fine we’re just ghost hunting!

Flynn: we’re exhibiting bisexual-pansexual-lesbian solidarity!

Carrie: Julie and the Phantoms and Dirty Candi are doing a collaboration album!

Nick: we all joined jazz band??

Ray’s calling bullshit at this point.

Then Julie and Nick both look up directly at the same spot, somewhere a couple feet above the arm of the couch, which is seemingly just empty air.

Whatever it is, it doesn’t seem like the other kids can see it but they all seem to be waiting for something and Ray is wondering if they’re sharing a hallucination??? Are they all on drugs??? Should he be worried???

Then Julie says to meet them in the studio in 30 minutes. Flynn, Carrie, and Nick go home to give the Molina family some alone time.

*cue music performance where Ray is introduced to the boys*

So anyway Julie and Carlos (with the help of the ghosts whenever one of them has something to say and grabs Julie’s hand) give him a clearly-sugarcoated version of the last few months.

Ghosts of Trevor’s dead bandmates help Julie reconnect with music, they form a band, they meet another ghost, other ghost accidentally gets them involved with evil magician ghost, Nick got possessed, Carrie figured it out and helped plot to get him un-possessed, evil magician ghost is still out there and they’re sticking together so he can’t get any of them in the future.

Despite how they say it like it’s no big deal, Ray now understands why the kids have been acting so weird because all these things sound scary and painful.

Also the more he thinks about it, the more he worries about the fact that he has three 17-year-old boys sleeping in his garage who died terribly of food poisoning.

They are children and they died incredibly painfully and then almost got enslaved and/or erased from existence.

Then one day Ray’s feeling one of those presences around the house again and he realizes it’s probably one of Julie’s ghost boys.

Ray: who’s there?

Whoever it is freaks out and leaves, and Ray takes notes for next time.

The next time he feels someone in the room, he has a notepad ready and he writes down “Luke, Alex, or Reggie?” from what he remembers from Julie’s introductions.

Immediately, there’s a spike of anxiety in the room.

Ray: it’s okay. You can stay and we don’t have to talk if you don’t want to. I’d like to know who it is I’m not talking to though.

There’s a few seconds of hesitation, and then the pen picks itself up and the name “Reggie” gets circled.

Ray: the bassist with the flannels, right?

Yeah, written in a teenage boy’s messy scrawl.

Ray: okay, do you want to watch a movie?

More hesitation, and Ray’s not sure what that’s about but he’s starting to suspect with the amount of fear still in the room, and there’s a good 20 seconds where Reggie doesn’t respond before I don’t know.

Ray: Moana or Tangled? Moana.

After that, he takes a page out of Carlos’s book and gets a small whiteboard with 3 pens that stick to it magnetically. Red for Reggie, blue for Luke, and pink for Alex.

Reggie has written conversations with him most, but Luke does sometimes too and Alex does least often but he’ll still request a movie occasionally.

All of them are wary around him and Ray doesn’t quite know what to do to earn their trust. But he asks questions about their preferences on things. He says they did good on their latest show. He remembers which movies are their favorites and introduces them to music he thinks are their styles.

Luke is a big fan of Fall Out Boy and Reggie fucking loves Taylor Swift.

Alex is less consistent but occasionally Ray will play a song and he’ll write something like This is a cool song.

He starts to be able to tell which energy is which even before they write who it is right around the time the boys start to be visible for longer and longer after playing.

They play a really good show and stay visible for like 2 full days and that’s the first (but not the last) time Ray really gets to get to know them.

He starts noticing after really good shows like that one how even more now that they can be seen, they’re all a little... off from how Nick and Carrie and Flynn act around him.

With Luke it’s mostly because he’s trying so hard to impress because *gasp* he and Julie are a thing but there’s still a little bit of tension that seems like it comes from something deeper than just being nervous around his girlfriend’s dad.

With Reggie it’s subtle caution. Like he’s happy to be hanging out with Ray but he’s constantly ready for something to go wrong. There’s a catch in his smile, a hesitation before he states an opinion, a practiced carefulness where he changes the subject at any sign of even mild frustration.

But with Alex... it’s mostly just avoidance. Like if he poofs in while visible and it just so happens that no one else is there, he’ll find an excuse to leave.

And Ray lets him, of course. He doesn’t want the kid to feel trapped. But all of the boys’ behavior bothers him.

On the rare occasion they spend more than 2 seconds together Alex is really quiet. He won’t admit if Ray guessed wrong about a song and he doesn’t like it even though his body language makes it clear he’s not vibing with it. Actually, his body language pretty much just spells I am very uncomfortable in every situation where Julie or Carlos went to the bathroom or someone went to grab a snack and they’re alone even for 5 minutes while he’s visible.

Ray’s not stupid. He knows three 17-year-olds don’t end up getting their instruments left to their only living bandmate’s new best friend’s family by having good relationships with their own families.

He doesn’t exactly want to bring it up, but he kind of knows.

Then one day he’s sitting with all 3 boys watching a movie while he fixes something on his camera and Julie and Carlos are at school and he messes up a little part that means he has to start over (don’t @ me I know nothing about cameras) and swears out of frustration louder than he meant to.

He reaches for the screwdriver on the coffee table and

And Reggie and Alex both flinch.

Ray hadn’t even noticed they were tracking his movements, but while Luke seems to just have moved his focus from the TV to his friends in concern, Alex and Reggie both look too tense to play it off.

He figures its as good a time as any to have a chat cause these boys aren’t his sons but they don’t have anyone else acting as a parent figure to them and he feels the need to take care of them. He pauses the movie.

Ray: Can we have a talk? About you boy’s families?

Naturally Luke jumps in to try to distract him immediately, telling a story about his dad taking him fishing once, but he stops when Ray asks him to stop.

Ray: That’s not what I’m talking about and I think you all know it.

The boys are all still silent. Luke looks 500% ready to deflect again. Reggie and Alex look more like they’re expecting to get yelled at or worse.

Ray: I just want to help. I’ll drop it if you want me to but I want you to know that I would never do something to hurt any of you intentionally. You can talk to me about anything if you need to.

He means to make it an option of ‘you can talk but you don’t have to if you don’t want to,’ but the boys clearly don’t take it as such with how Luke starts talking immediately.

Luke: I ran away when I was 17. My mom and dad didn’t want me to stay in Sunset Curve, I think they thought it was going to get me into drugs or something.

They have a short talk about parents having good intentions not equalling them being right to push Luke so hard they pushed him away and it’s okay to feel hurt by that and then press play on the movie again and Ray thinks he sees all 3 boys relax somewhat during that.

A couple weeks later Reggie comes in visible and hesitantly asks about watching this series he saw when Carlos was scrolling through Netflix once.

Mid-episode he blurts out

Reggie: I don’t want to look for my parents and I feel weird about that.

He rambles for a while about knowing he was lucky that his family had money and his mom and dad told him they loved him and stuff but also he remembers so many fights between them where he felt caught in the middle and it never ended well if he chose a side but there was no way to win because they’d both turn on him if he didn’t so it was just this constant balancing act to try to prevent fights in the first place.

Reggie: I felt like I was walking on a tightrope. Like, all the time. I tried so hard to keep them from getting mad at each other or at me. Only it never worked and it was always a question of when they were going to snap next and it was confusing cause one day we’d go to the zoo and everything would be fine and the next they’d yell at me and send me to bed without food.

He feels guilty for not wanting to put in the effort to find them because he’s pretty sure on some level they did love him but he doesn’t want to see them again.

And he doesn’t want to know if they even miss him at all because when he got older and the fighting got too intense he would sneak off to Luke’s or Bobby’s and no matter if he stayed away for an hour or a couple days they never seemed to notice he was gone.

Ray listens and a lot of things about Reggie start to make sense. How he’s so careful not to catch him in a bad mood. How he shuts down whenever anyone raises their voice. How he helps out so much in an effort to stay on Ray’s good side.

It’s a day and a half after the latest show so they can’t really hug but Ray does what he can to provide comfort and validate his feelings anyway because damn Reggie is a good kid and he didn’t deserve that.

Reggie and Luke get more comfortable with coming to him for meaningful chats, or even just to vent about whatever’s going on lately.

Eventually they seem to feel almost as comfortable with him as Julie and Carlos do so it kinda becomes a routine.

Like Julie will ask for cuddles when she’s sad about missing Rose or she’ll walk in and vent about Carrie and Flynn being so obvious about liking each other but somehow not realizing it’s mutual and she and Nick are 3rd wheeling and going insane.

Carlos will excitedly ramble about his latest baseball practice shenanigans for an hour but also sometimes ask for someone to watch old home movies or listen to old CDs from Rose and the Petal Pushers with him.

And that’s normal. That’s been Ray’s life since his kids started talking. But the thing is that it’s just as normal when

When Luke tells how he’s still angry about his music getting stolen because it feels like a part of him was taken away and he worked hard on those songs. Also one day he very shyly admits

Luke: I like Julie a lot.

Ray: I know, kiddo.

Luke: You’re not mad?

Ray: As long as you two make each other happy, no. I’m happy for you.

And it’s just as normal when Reggie talks about missing his little cousin Kelsi and wondering where she ended up only for them to look her up and find out she’s a major Broadway writer/director now oh my god— and also

Reggie: I think I like boys. Like boys are cute. But I know I’m not gay because girls are cute too and ugh it’s confusing it’s probably nothing I guess everybody goes through this.

Ray: Have you ever thought you might be bisexual?

Reggie: Bi-what-now?

Ray, already digging out his old flannels that he would have passed down to Julie except they’re too big for her: It’s okay to like both, kiddo.

All this is great of course. It’s great how Reggie and Luke aren’t afraid anymore and they feel validated and seen and listened to.

But months have passed and Ray notices how Alex remains separate. He still avoids Ray when he can and stays quiet and cautious when he can’t.

Like Ray still senses Alex around him sometimes but never right after a show when he’s visible. He doesn’t come to him with problems. He’ll stay and listen when Ray plays a song he thinks he’d like, but he still seems so cautious and Ray doesn’t know how to help.

He asks Luke one day while he’s introducing him to a Wicked bootleg if he’s done something specific to scare Alex away.

Luke gets this really dark look on his face and he just

Luke: Let’s just say that my parents didn’t do everything perfectly, but they’re saints compared to Alex’s.

Ray decides to drop it, but Luke wants to reassure him.

Luke: You haven’t done anything wrong. He’s just not very comfortable around most adults in general. It’s one thing when we’re invisible, but...

Ray: I just wish I could help.

Luke: You do help. But it took a while for Alex to trust me.

The conversation ends there because Luke starts getting really into Defying Gravity.

But then that night Julie comes in with a kind of out of character movie request so Ray thinks Luke talked to her.

Because Julie does not like most romcoms that aren’t musicals. She gets bored. But she requests Love, Simon anyway.

Ray kind of sees what she’s trying to do there because now that he’s thinking about it the boys haven’t really seen many things with queer rep. Especially not queer main characters.

And nobody’s really told him that Alex is gay but cmon he’s an elder bi. He has accurate gaydar so he can support his queer ducklings.

Despite how the boys all know being gay is more socially acceptable now (they found out about Nick’s dads and the girls gave them the ‘gay marriage is legal now’ talk) they still seem kind of baffled by how there’s an entire romcom centered around a gay boy and it did well.

From there Ray tries to find more movies and tv shows with canon queer representation.

And he keeps giving Alex space but also trying his best to show him that he’s not like his parents.

For a long time nothing changes beyond Luke and Reggie getting increasingly comfortable with him.

Well that’s not completely true actually cause Reggie starts tagging along to photo shoots and becomes Ray’s unofficial mostly invisible assistant.

Then the band plays an amazing show and the boys stay visible for a full week.

Around the middle of that week, Ray goes out to the garage to find Reggie and see if he wants to come on a photo shoot.

Reggie isn’t out there but Alex is.

And he’s crying. Hard.

He looks like he’s going to poof out when he sees Ray there but Ray’s already 100% ready to do exactly what he always does when he walks in on Julie or Carlos crying.

Ray: Alex. Hey, buddy, it’s okay. I’m here. It’s going to be okay.

Alex freezes and it breaks Ray’s heart how that kind of concern is clearly not what he’s expecting.

Ray: Are you okay with being touched?

Alex looks kind of like he’s in shock but he nods.

He clearly doesn’t really know what to do with it but he kind of melts into it when Ray hugs him and he just sobs on his shoulder.

When he’s stopped crying enough he starts rambling about how he’s been looking everywhere but he can’t find Willie.

At that point he’s basically having a panic attack so finding out what’s wrong takes a backseat compared to calming him down and Ray knows how to do that because he and Rose used to do that for Trevor all the time.

Ray: Alex, breathe. In for 4 counts, hold for 7, out for 8. Breathe with me.

It takes a couple minutes until Alex has calmed down enough, but once he does, Ray asks what’s wrong and what’s happening with Willie.

He only vaguely knows who Willie is from what he’s been told by the other kids but he knows he’s important to Alex.

So Alex takes a deep breath and explains that Caleb confronted him and basically said the boys had to join his house band or he would make sure he’d never see Willie again. And he doesn’t want to ask his family to sacrifice themselves for him but he doesn’t want to lose the boy he loves either.

Ray wants to throw hands but from what the kids have told him about Caleb, he has a better idea.

Ray: Here’s what we’re gonna do, buddy. Reggie said Caleb has this super catchy number, The Other Side of Hollywood?

Alex: Yeah?

Ray: How quickly do you think Luke and Julie could come up with an arrangement for you four to cover that and how desperate do you think Covington would be to make sure a video of that never gets published without crediting him?

Alex: :o

Spoiler alert: Julie and Luke, in collaboration with Carrie, can come up with an arrangement very quickly.

They do a private performance of it and film it and basically blackmail Caleb into letting Willie go.

Willie has an empty house that used to be his parents’ that he still considers his so he mostly crashes there if he needs to. Also he loves skating around so much that he never stays in one place for very long.

Julie can see him but she can’t make him visible so it’s a little odd but Ray gets an orange pen for him for the whiteboard and he finds skateboarding videos and stuff for when he visits.

They eventually figure out that he can be part of the magic by adding him to the band so they give him a tambourine and yay now Willie can be seen but that’s later.

The biggest immediate change to come out of all this is Alex.

He’s not afraid of Ray anymore for the most part (healing isn’t linear and he can’t help a few bad days) and he starts actually talking to him. Not about serious stuff but he’s talking. Mostly just rambling about how Willie makes him feel or how Luke and Reggie have been being annoying lately.

Then one day he comes in really nervous and says something about Reggie saying he talked to Ray about his parents.

And Ray confirms it and asks if there’s anything Alex needs to tell him.

Alex sits down and clearly he’s been holding this in for a long time and he just unloads how he came out to his parents because his youngest sister found his diary and he was scared she’d tell them. They didn’t react well and when he cried out of fear and frustration his father... gave him something to cry about.

His father did that a few more times, trying to ‘make him man up,’ and Alex never told his bandmates but he always knew they could see the bruises and that was why Bobby made it so clear his garage was open and his house was a safe place to run.

But Alex didn’t no matter how bad things got because he guessed some small part of him thought he deserved it but mostly it was about how his oldest sister dropped out of college and ghosted the family and Alex was the next-oldest so he felt responsible for protecting his younger sisters even if they both had learned behaviors from their parents and hated him.

Then that summer he found out his parents were planning on sending him away to some Christian camp where they’d ‘fix’ him.

Alex made it clear that he wouldn’t go and if they tried to make him he’d run away, but their ultimatum was that he couldn’t live under their roof if he was gay.

So he didn’t. And it was a situation somewhere between getting kicked out and running away, but he packed a bag and never went back.

He ran to Bobby’s house, he wrote a whole bunch of angry songs, and he tried not to think too much about how he understood why his older sister left and how he was doing the exact same thing to his younger sisters.

By the time he’s done explaining everything Ray’s trying not to cry but Alex is definitely already crying mostly out of anger.

Alex: I hated them all. I hated Molly for leaving me and I hated my mom for turning my little sisters against me and I hated my dad for hurting me and I even hated Anna and Josie for not standing by me and I just hated them all so much. I still do. And it is so stupid that I feel guilty for that because they were terrible to me and I was 16 and I didn’t deserve that but I do feel guilty for it because they’re my family and I hate them.

Ray doesn’t have much to say because damn this is heavy stuff but he assures him that after what he went through he has a right to hate his blood family.

Alex tells him awkwardly when he’s calmed down a bit that Luke is the only other person he’s ever told about all this, because after he ran away they dated for a few months before figuring out that they were better as friends.

Reggie and Bobby guessed parts of it and Julie probably has too but none of them have asked and Alex thinks he might tell Reggie and Julie someday if it ever comes up but he never did end up telling Bobby.

Ray assures him that he won’t tell anyone and also that he would never do that. He would never do anything to hurt Alex or the others on purpose.

He makes a silent promise that no one will ever hurt one of his kids like that again and if Caleb or anyone else ever tries, they will regret it.

But anyway on to happier matters.

Willie visits a lot and he’s a little skittish around Ray but he loosens up after he jokingly mentions one time that Willie and Alex are like the beginning of the Sk8ter Boy song.

Alex and Ray might be Denim Jacket Buddies but once Ray digs his old leather jacket out of the closet he becomes Leather Jacket Buddies with Reggie.

You’d think he has to tell Carlos and Reggie off the most for breaking things but he doesn’t. It’s Carlos and Luke.

Also Ray doesn’t consider himself an overprotective dad but Julie and Luke are not allowed to be alone in a room with the door closed.

Neither are Alex and Willie technically but it’s harder to enforce it when they’re both ghosts.

Lmao all the kids follow the rules anyway because they love Ray and he’s not being unreasonable.

He helps Julie in her plot to get Carrie and Flynn together and also he helps Nick plan how to make a move on that cute boy on his lacrosse team.

Because Nick loves his dads but they’re disaster gays. Neither of those men can properly flirt. They fell in love because of a baseball rivalry and Nick doesn’t trust their advice.

Pride month rolls around and Julie makes sure to book a big gig the day before the parade so the boys will be visible and tangible.

Trevor’s on tour and can’t get away and Flynn’s parents are working and Nick’s are busy too so Ray finds himself escorting this whole little gaggle of various queer ducklings to pride.

Carlos isn’t quite sure what he is yet so he’s just got a rainbow flag painted on his cheek and a shirt that says I love my bi sister on it.

Julie’s all decked out in the bi colors, complete with ribbons braided into her hair and a flag to use as a cape. She made the tutu herself and it took her hours but it turned out really good.

Luke’s got a tank top with the pan colors and a trans flag as a cape and also yknow face paint of course.

Reggie browsed thrift shops everywhere until he found a flannel in the bi colors and he’s got that along with pink purple and blue laces in his combat boots and what Ray is really hoping is temporary dye and not spray paint in his hair.

Alex has a rainbow shirt that matches Willie’s and matching bracelets with Flynn. Also he painted rainbow hearts on his cheeks and put a lot of effort into them and they look really symmetrical.

Willie’s of course matching shirts with Alex and also he has sparkly rainbow socks and a flag to use as a cape.

Carrie’s got a whole ensemble in the lesbian colors complete with a pride wig and also matching necklaces with Flynn.

Flynn’s matching colors with Carrie but more in her style with of course matching jewelry with the people closest to her. She’s got friendship bracelets corresponding to Alex and Julie.

Nick’s got a pan tshirt and a fedora with a ribbon in pink yellow and blue plus face paint cause all of them have face paint. Nothing too crazy.

Meanwhile Ray’s got a bi bandanna and one of those shirts that’s like Free Dad Hugs.

Plus everyone did each other’s nails with varying degrees of success the night before and Julie did Ray’s so they turned out good.

Nick’s lacrosse buddies and the rest of Dirty Candi are around somewhere but they didn’t ride in the same car so they’re not that relevant.

They party. Celebrate being alive. Idk I’ve never gotten to go to pride.

And afterwards they all go back to the Molina house and the couch isn’t really big enough for all of them but it’s okay it’s not like they know how to sit correctly anyway.

They all kind of pile together and cuddle and watch movies until Flynn and Nick’s parents can come pick them up.

And Ray just looks around and realizes that

Sure only 2 of them are his biologically

And 3 of the others have good parent(s) who are actively a part of their lives

The remaining 4 are technically dead

But he has 9 children and he’s totally fine with that.

Cause he’s Ray Molina: best dad ever.

Victoria’s head is going to explode when she finds out that not only is the Molina house really haunted, but he’s adopted the ghosts.

[kookoosbunnynose]

Ch.1 || Ch.2

Pairing: Neighbor!Jungkook/FWB!Jungkook x Artist!Reader

Genre: Slowburn, Smut, Angst, Humor

Word Count: 11.4k

Warnings: Cursing | Slutty Jimin, we love him | mentions of emotional abuse | large jungcock | dom!jungkook | dom/sub themes |a singular use of a sir kink | dirty talk, lots | oral (f recieving) | he so gentle uwu, and then he’s very not gentle lmao

Summary: You’re an art student in need of a partner for your new collaboration piece, who is there to help you but your new neighbor, Jeon Jungkook. You two paint together but leave with much more than a colorful canvas.

A/N: Hello! I know! Dumb bitch finally updated the fic lmao. but i’m really excited about this part and even more excited for the rest of the fic. If you haven’t read chapter 1 yet go read it! 

-----------------------------------

Thankfully, even though you didn’t get to bed by the time you wanted last night, after the whole ‘y/n is a dumbass and got locked out’ debacle, you woke up with enough time to take it slow this morning. Mornings like these were your favorite, no rush. Just you sitting at your vanity getting ready for your day, jamming along to whatever song comes on your shuffle, using various items as a makeshift microphone.

You’re in the heat of Colors by Halsey when there’s a knock at your door, you abruptly cut off your poorly tuned melody, feeling caught. You quickly finish the eyebrow you’re working on as you don’t want the person at the door to see you with the one and a half you’re currently sporting. Good enough.

You rush to your front door, careful not to let your fluffy socks make you slip on the linoleum. When you open the door only to be greeted by your fluffy haired neighbor. He looks good in the morning too? Well that’s just fucking peachy. You’re making this difficult Jeon.

“Good morning.” You smile trying to hide how distraught you are.

“Good morning, sorry to bug you” he smiles sheepishly. “I was just hoping I could steal an egg from you? We’re out.” He asks hopeful.

“Oh, yeah of course. Just a second.” You turn on your heels to grab an egg from the kitchen. When your face is hidden by the fridge door you take a second to take a deep breath before making your way back to him. “Just one?” You ask when you hand it to him.

“Yeah one’s good, thank you y/n.” He gives you a small bow and opens his door. “See you later.”

---

“Hello gorgeous.” Yoongi says as your trio approaches the counter.

“Morning handsome.” Jimin smirks and steps in front of you.

“I was talking to y/n.”

“Her?” He looks over his shoulder at you. “While I’m here? That doesn’t sound right.” He scrunches his nose as if he’s doing mental math.

“I’ll just get your usual started.” He says leaning to the side so he can see your face.

“Thank you.” You laugh at them swipe your card and take the blueberry muffin he slides your way. You step to the side and wait for your boys to order their drinks.

“Remind me why we still come here.” Joon asks the two of you as you make your way to the pick-up end of the counter.

“Because we’ve been doing it since we started uni. We’re old and stuck in our ways, Joonie. There’s no backing out now.” You reply woefully.

“What are we? Boomers? We can go to a different coffee shop.” Namjoon furrows his brows.

“Order for Sweets!” A now familiar boxy smiled boy behind the counter says.

“Oh no we can’t. Not anymore.” Jimin says his attention caught by Tae.

“Look who wants to fuck the neighbors now!” You whisper yell at them before stepping toward the counter.

“Ha! You admit it!- Wait, neighbor?” You hear Jimin behind you.

“Hi Tae! Thank you.”

“Hello y/n!” He smiles and leans in to make his voice hushed. “If you don’t mind me asking, are you and Yoongi a thing? He covers like half your bill and calls you pet names everyday.” He lists off the, admittedly odd, circumstances of your relationship. 

“Oh, no we’re not. We just flirt back and forth. I think if he had any real intention behind it he would’ve asked me out by now, in my experience he’s pretty straight forward.” You chuckle.

“Ah okay. Would you want him to ask you out?”

“I did in the beginning but it’s been well over a year. As far as he goes, I’m sated with just the flirting.” 

“Ah, I see.” He turns away to grab the next two cups. “Orders for Jimin and Namjoon!” He calls over.

“Why do you ask?”

He pauses for a second. “I was just curious, he’s kinda like that with a couple girls but you seem to be his favorite.”

“Well it’s been a while, seniority I guess.” You shrug and your counterparts join you at the counter. “Oh how rude of me, these are my roommates. This is Taehyung.”

“Ah, nice to meet you, I’ll probably be seeing you guys a lot. I’m across the hall pretty often.” You all chuckle. “I wish I could talk longer but I don’t want to hold up the line, see you!” He smiles. 

The three of you give various forms of a goodbye as you leave to find your usual table. 

“Okay, is no one gonna say it?” Jimin says once you’re seated and safely out of ear shot.

“Say what?” Namjoon asks scrunching his face at his hot coffee.

“What do you mean ‘say what?’” Jimin says blinking slowly at your brother. “What is in those boys’ cheerios?” 

“Fiber?”

“No! You fucking tree!” 

“Y/n really? Now he’s calling me that, too?” You shrug.

---

You take a breath in as you walk into the art studio, the smell of paint and pencil lead tickling your nose. You take your usual seat at a large table and check your phone for your list of assignments. The professor sends you a large list of all the assignments at the beginning of the semester. Giving students the freedom to choose what order they do them in, the only stipulation is that you must have half turned in by midterms and the other half by the end of the semester. A much more doable lesson plan than a lot of your past professors. Being forced to be creative is draining and doesn’t get you far.

You scan down the list of possibilities until you find one that catches your eye. Monochromatic self portrait (any color)? No. Pretend you have synesthesia and illustrate your favorite song? Eh, not today. Collaboration piece? Ugh, I can’t even if I wanted to. I need to find someone to work with. Create 5 random custom colors and paint a landscape using only those colors (5”x5”)? Sounds like I could get that done before I leave. Perfect.

You pop in your earbuds and get to work. Deciding acrylic would be best for a quick painting, you grab a pallet and a sizable glob of each of the primary colors along with black and white. A little red here, a little yellow there, and some white for this one. You continue putting in different combinations until you have five colors you’re happy with not worrying if they’ll make sense for scenery. Fuck it. Who says trees can’t be purple? 

As you dip your brush into your small selection of paints and watch the way the colors glide onto the canvas, it makes a sense of ease wash over you. Breathing life into a piece no matter how simple creates a new little reality in it’s own right. Expands our universe one brush stroke at a time. In the least cringy art kid way possible, of course.

You continue your work, mouthing along to your music as you go. Rust tinted grass and a peachy sky coming together in a way that definitely isn’t realism but ends up having a sunset feel due to the warm hues you chose. Just a few touch ups here and there and you’re done.

You pack up your things and head home with your new little creation to dry completely overnight. It’s already mostly dry but the textured parts still have a way to go. 

---

  “I really need to go grocery shopping. Thank you again, y/n.” Bunny teeth shining as he leaves your apartment with a mug of tea in place of the hot water he showed up with.

Today is day… eight? Of a new routine has developed over the course of the week. Everyday without fail, whether it be morning or evening, an egg or a cup of milk. Jungkook comes over and asks for a small food item, thanks you, and returns home. No big deal, but it’s apparent that those idiots really need to restock their fridge. It’s like having a stray cat that comes around every night after you feed it once. A really big stray cat… with pretty hair, and a cute lip mole, that always smells like fresh laundry and citrus… anyway-

Time to officially start the day and pretend that little mental tangent didn’t just happen. Go team!

You finish doing some light makeup and throw on some ripped mom jeans and a black hoodie. Enough effort to look like you care, but still comfy. You throw your bag over your shoulder, slip your boots on and head out the door.

Finding parking on campus at this time of day is a nightmare and usually takes longer than just walking since you live just off school grounds. So you make your short walk and stop by the cafe by yourself. You usually go alone only once a week; there’s only one day where you’re the only one of your roomies to have a morning class. 

You order, give Tae his morning hello and make your way to class. 

Classes pass with relative ease. You listen and take notes; taking notes more so meaning doodling along the margins of your notebook than anything else. Really putting those scholarships to good use. 

Art history, meeting with the theater department about painting props, studio, home. 

You enter your apartment and are met with Jimin and Namjoon sitting on the couch about to start the obligatory bi-monthy screening of Your Name. 

“Hey! Were you gonna start the movie without me?” You kick off your shoes and take a running leap onto your spot on the couch.

“No! We were waiting for you, we’re not monsters.” Namjoon retorts in defense.

“That’s exactly what someone who wasn’t waiting for me would say.” You narrow your eyes at your little brother at the other end of the couch.

“Would you two stop bickering for two seconds. It’s starting.” Jimin puts a hand over both your mouths from his spot between you.

“Sheesh, grumpy pants.” You grumble when he lowers his arms.

The movie is filled with the same sobs and ‘awe’s that it always is, always ending in tears for at least one of you. Breathtaking animation coupled with a heart wrenching story, no matter how many times you watch it, it never fails to amaze. As much as you would’ve loved more closure at the end of the movie, the ambiguous ending couldn’t be more poetic. 

“Joonie, what would you do if we switched bodies?” You turn to your brother as the credits roll.

“Probably get a discounted coffee.” He deadpans.

“Oh, you’re no fun!”

“More money in my bank account sounds very fun.” 

Your retort cut off by a knock at the door from your neighbor for his daily snack, so you settle for throwing the pillow sitting in your lap in his direction as you stand. Which he tries to swat away only to end up with a faceful of cushion. Ha, get got bitch.

“Do you need an egg?” You say as you open the door.

“Uh- No I’m good? Thank you for asking.” Tae chuckles, you freeze your eyes widening.

“Oh my god, I thought you were Jungkook.” You let out a stiff laugh and shuffle your feet in embarrassment. “Anyway, what brings you all this way?” You joke, attempting to alleviate a bit of the blush on your cheeks.

“I just wanted to see if you’d wanna chill with us tonight? We had a lot of fun last time. Nothing special, but I wanted to see if you were up for it.” He smiles. “You guys are more than welcome to join too if you’d like!” He shouts over your shoulder at the boys sitting on the couch when he notices them sitting there.

“Nah we’re good Jimin and I have a test in the morning, and if I don’t force him to study with me he’ll fail.” Namjoon says from the couch

“I would not!” Jimin turns to him offended.

“Okay, I’ll study alone then.”

“No, please help me.” He deflates.

“See.” Joon smirks. “Thank you for the offer though!” He calls over to Tae.

“No problem, next time?”

“Next time.” He echoes.

“I’ll hold you to it.” He points a slender finger in your brother’s direction. “What about you, y/n? Are you down?” He directs his attention back to you.

“Right now?”

“If that works for you, Kook will be back from work shortly, it’ll just be Hobi and I for a little bit.” 

“Yeah, sounds good to me.” You smile. “Just let me go grab a couple things real quick and then I’m good to go!”

You scurry to your bedroom and take a look at yourself in the mirror, evaluating the damage the day has done to your makeup. Not bad. You give the apples of your cheeks a quick squeeze to bring back a little color, scramble to find your tinted lip balm, and fluff up your hair a little. There we go. Cute. Now to find something to bring with me so this little panicked face check isn’t a complete lie. Phone charger is good.

With your phone charger in hand and a revived complexion you head back out. 

“Thanks for waiting.” Tae gives you a nod and you smile while you give your boys a wave as you walk out the door.

You walk into the boys apartment and are immediately greeted by a wagging Bread who you kneel to give a plethora of loves, giggling when he hops up and tries to kiss your face.

“Hey y/n!”

“Hey Hobi!” You say as you follow Tae over to the couch with Bread right on your heels. 

“Glad you decided to join us. Kook will be here soon, he left work not long ago.” 

“I gave her the run down before we came over.” Tae smiles.

“How have classes and shit been?” You ask them

“Not ideal. I pulled a muscle in my leg.” Hobi rubs his calf. “With a big performance coming up on friday, but the show must go on, you know.” He shrugs.

“Oh shit dude, will you be okay?”

“He does this at least once a semester.” Tae says waving it off, used to his friend pushing through his injuries. 

“Yeah, it sucks for a bit but I’ll have some wiggle room to rest after this test.” He reassures.

“Okay good, just don’t die.” You chuckle.

“I’ll try not to.” He laughs.

“I’ve been doing a few surveys for my psych classes, would you mind if I get some data from you?” Tae looks to you, taking full advantage of the small lull in conversation.

“Tae no.” Hobi’s face falls and he rubs his temples.

“Do you find Chuck E. Cheese fuckable?” He asks, a genuine question mark in his eyes.

You blink. “What the hell kind of psych classes are you taking?”

“Just answer the question, y/n.”

You look at Hobi for some sort of answer, though you’re not even sure what your question is. “You’re gonna have to just answer him, he’s been on about it all day.” 

“Fucking of course not. Why on earth would I want to fuck a rat? And even if I did, why would I want to fuck a robotic rat roughly the size of an entire kindergarden class?” 

“First of all, he’s a mouse.” Tae corrects. “Second of all, THANK YOU!” He throws his arms up and flops against the back of the couch. “One kid in my class started this somehow and the room was surprising split. About forty percent of the people in that room said ‘Charles Entertainment Cheese’ was sexy! It got pretty heated, people were yelling that the opposing side that we ‘just couldn't handle his raw sexual power.’” He says exasperated with overdone air quotes. “So I’ve been asking everyone all day because I just can’t stop thinking about it.”

“I suppose I can see how that would plague your mind.” You laugh.

“Anyway!” Hobi interjects, clearly tired of the subject. “How are your things going, y/n?” 

You chuckle at his wide eyes. “They’ve been good. I’ve been spending more time in the studio with midterms coming up. But I need to find someone to work with me on a collab piece. I wanna have it in by midterms so I don’t have to worry about it during finals.” you sigh at the thought. 

“Awh, I would help with that but I already did that assignment and I’m not sure if they’d let me do it again with someone else?” Tae says with a small frown.

“I’d offer but the only thing I am versed in is drawing stick figures and arguably anatomically incorrect dicks.” Hobi chuckles.

“Thanks you guys.” You smile. “It’s alright though, I might just ask Jimin to get drunk and throw some paint at a canvas with me.”

“Hey! This reminds me, a couple days ago when you got coffee you promised you’d show me some of your work when we hung out next.” Tae looks at you sternly, arms tight across his chest. “The time has come Miss y/n.” 

“Ah, I suppose I did.” You say as you grab your phone to show him your album of a bunch of your work. “Okay, but I’m no Van Gogh. Go easy on me.” You warn before you hand over your device to him; you always get a little nervous when you show people your art for the first time.

“Hey hey! None of that nonsense! If the way you talk about art is any consolation, then I’m sure the passion alone is enough to make it beautiful.” Tae gives you a stern look followed by a reassuring smile.

“Do you want me to cry? Because this is how you make me cry.” You chuckle and relent your collection of work over to him for them to inspect. 

They open the first photo and you’re met with a mixture of a ‘holy shit’ from Hobi and a ‘wow’ from Tae, their reactions make you smile and your face heat up. 

“These are amazing y/n!” Hobi says as Tae swipes through.

“Thank you guys so much, really.” You say blushing and all but clutching your chest.

You watch their faces intently as they go through, Tae stopping every so often to zoom in and inspect a certain brushstroke that catches his eye. They get toward the end of the photoset when you hear a key in the front door. You’re the only one to turn your head to see Jungkook walk into the apartment. He sets his keys down on the table next to the entrance and his feet stutter a little when he sees you on the couch with his friends. 

“Hey Kook! Y/n was just showing us some of her art, dude she’s so talented!” Hobi calls over his shoulder.

“It’s really good, you should come take a look.” Tae adds, and you laugh nervously.

“That’s so awesome, I will.” He says looking at you with a smile. “I just need to talk to Tae, for a quick second.” He says turning his gaze toward him and tilting his head toward the hall. 

“Oh, is it about that thing?” Tae grits his teeth and sucks in sharp breath.

“Yes, exactly, the thing.” He confirms vaguely, looking relieved.

“Is everything okay?” You furrow your brows and look at each of them.

“He just has a rash, no worries.” Tae tells you in a hushed tone as he stands up. All you can do is blink in response. Jungkook lets out an exaggerated laugh as they disappear into the dark hallway and out of sight.

Once they are safely in the other room Jungkook flicks Tae in the forehead. 

“Ow!” Tae gasps.

“What the fuck was that for?!” Jungkook whisper yells at his idiot of a best friend.

“I was covering for you!”

“You could’ve said literally anything else! I don’t even have a rash!”

“She doesn’t know that!”

“Exactly, you fuck!” Jungkook whispers flicking him again. “Why is she here?! You didn’t warn me!”

“This is what I get for trying to help you?” Tae says rubbing his forehead with a pout.

“Hey! I was handling it just fine on my own!”

“Oh yeah, your plan to slowly raid the entire contents of her fridge was going so great!”

“I just thought!... I thought we would eventually talk or... something?” Jungkook says realizing maybe it wasn’t the best plan in the world. “That’s how my parents used to get to know our neighbors, they’d borrow each others sugar and shit.”

“It’d be easier to talk to her if you just hung out with her and I invited her over for you. You’re welcome! And your parents weren’t trying to fuck your neighbors, were they! Different goal calls for different strategy.” 

“Dude gross, I hope not.” Jungkook scrunches his nose. “And I don’t… just wanna fuck her.”

“Aww, does Googie have a bigger crush than we thought he did.” Tae teases pinching his cheek.

“Fuck you. But thanks I guess… just warn me next time, will you?” Jungkook relents.

“You got it.” Tae says patting him on the shoulder. “I’m only kinda sorry though!” He whispers as he slips out the door. Jungkook follows him to join all of you in the living room.

“Sorry about that.” Jungkook smiles at you as he and Tae take their places next to you on the couch. 

“No worries.” You assure.

“Kook you should take a look at her work, I think you’d like it.” Hobi says passing your phone over to him and your face heats up a little. “I was just telling y/n how you were really artsy in high school.” 

“Oh, it was nothing.” Jungkook waves him off as he starts to look through the photos and stopping a little longer on ones that catch his eye. 

“It wasn’t nothing.” Tae interjects. “Actually y/n, you mentioned needing a partner for that collab piece? Since I can’t assist, I’m sure Jungkook could help you out.” Tae gestures to the two of you.

“Oh no, I couldn’t ask him to do that for me.” You shake your head, looking at both their faces.

Jungkook tilts his head to the side for a second. “I wouldn’t mind at all, it would be fun. I might be a little rusty though.” He says with worried eyes.

“Really? you wouldn’t mind?” You light up. “That would help me out a ton. I’ve been stressing over that piece for weeks.”

“I’d be happy to.” He smiles bright. “I’m off on Saturday, we could work on it then. If that works for you, of course.” 

“You’ve got yourself a deal.” You reach out to shake his hand, effectively sealing the deal. “Thank you so much.” you say and squeeze his hand a little.

“So Kook, I’m collecting data for my psych class-” Tae takes this opportunity to stain your moment of gratitude.

“I already told you, I’m not fuckin’ rats!” Jungkook cuts him off.

“He’s not a rat!”

“Which side are you on?!”

---

“Did I call it? Or did I call it?” Jin looks at you with his stupid smug ass face.

“Listen! It’s nothing!” You throw that damp rag you’re wiping down a table with in his direction.

“It’s not nothing! I can smell your pent up sexual frustration for him from here. You guys are gonna be alone for several hours making art together? What is he, Swayze?”

“Men and women can be platonic friends! You’re not thinking very progressively here, old man.”

“Of course, men and women can be platonic friends.” He says gesturing at the air between you. “But you and what’s his fuck, Junglebook, you said? You two, cannot.” 

“Your lack of faith in me is astounding.” 

“I wouldn’t call it a lack of faith in you, more of an educated assumption… And a lack of faith in both of you.” He smirks. Asshole.

“Fuck you.” You deadpan.

“You know you love me y/nie.” He blows you a kiss.

“You’re lucky I do.”

---

You: I can bring the supplies over whenever you’re ready, just lemme know! Thank you for letting me come over there, it would be hard for creative juices flowing with Joon hovering over us all night. Trying to figure out a deep psychological reason for me painting a flower yellow lmao

You: Oh! And wear clothes you don’t mind getting paint on, stains are inevitable :)

And send. 

Okay listen to me you dumb bitch. You can do this. We got this. For fuck sake why are you so nervous? Pull yourself together! Just enough to prove Jin and Jimin wrong. Do it just to rub it in their faces! Fuck. What are you 12? We can hang out alone with him. This is stupid. I’m stupid. It’s fine. Everything is fine! Shut up.

Tight Buns McCute-Dog: You can come over now, I’m just gonna change real quick, the door is unlocked! (: 

After receiving that reply, instead of him just cancelling, you were relieved he was still willing to help you. However it didn’t help the whole sweating from your ass cheeks with nerves, thing. So overall about the same. Great. 

Doing an abstract painting in these mental conditions will result in accidentally painting several phallic shapes. A Freudian Slip of the wrist if you will. 

After a couple deep breaths, effectively shoving half your feelings deep into the crevices of your mind, and changing his contact name, just for good measure. You grab all the supplies you’ll need and walk across the hall. 

You struggle to open your door while balancing your small box of acrylics, easel and canvas in your arms. Deciding to abandon your easel in the hall for a second while you knock on your neighbor’s door a couple times before you turn the knob. 

Bread is already eager and yipping at you for attention while you attempt to bring everything in and set it up to the side of the living room adjacent to the kitchen. 

---

Jungkook opens your texts and mouths a small ‘oh shit’ not wanting to keep you waiting, but quickly regretting his decision to work out right before he saw you. He wanted to look a little extra muscley but didn’t consider that he’d be a sweaty mess after doing so. 

He settles for telling you he’s changing and hopes you take a few minutes to gather your things so he can blow dry his hair a little. 

Your presence in his apartment is made known when he hears his dog barking and scuttling around. He gives his hair a quick tousel, throws on one of his many black hoodies and a little spritz of cologne. 

Jungkook emerges from his bedroom to find you fumbling with your easel. Cute. 

“Do you need help?” he asks through a giggle.

“Nope! Got everything a hundred percent under control over here.” Your sentence punctuated by your canvas falling to the floor. “Shit.”

“Allow me.” he says handing you the canvas.

“Thank you.” you breath and run a hand through your hair. 

“So what’s the plan? I hope you’re not expecting any Sistine Chapel level work from me.” he chuckles.

“A bunch of naked babies and a priest with the ears of an ass? I appreciate that you don’t bring that to the table.” you raise your brows. 

“Point taken.” 

“The plan is no plan. I mean I wanted to go for something abstract because it’s fun and doesn’t require a lot of brain power. Just put the brush where you think it should go.” you mime a couple brush strokes in the air.

“Sounds easy enough, paint from the heart.” he confirms, patting his chest for emphasis. 

“Oh, I did think one of us could be in charge of warm colors and tints, and the other could do cool colors and shades, and see where that takes us.” you look up expectantly, hoping he likes your almost-plan.

“Sounds interesting.” He looks at the empty canvas, eyes scanning for possibilities. “Which do you want?” 

“I’m partial to cool colors, myself.” 

“Then today, I’m partial to warm.” he smirks. “So are we just feeling what we feel in the moment or is there an emotion we’re trying to convey?” He turns to you, eyes expectant. 

You pause for a second, unsure if you should abandon the theme you were pondering for this piece before you knew Jungkook would be your partner in creation. “Is it too cliche if the theme was ‘love’?” You ask him hesitantly. Immediately regretting not just saying ‘nah man, just throw paint at that bitch.’ 

But much to your surprise. 

“Not at all, it’s a ‘cliche’ for a reason.” He states nonchalantly. “Love is powerful. Whether it’s the painful bit or the part that makes you feel untouchable.” 

A certain fondness hits his eyes that tells you he’s speaking from experience but you don’t pry.

“I’m glad you like the idea.” you smile, relief filling you after he doesn’t exhibit any signs of being uncomfortable. 

He claps his large palms together. “Shall we get started, Miss y/n?” His gaze once directed at the blank canvas, now fully on you. 

“Choose your weapon, Mr. Jungkook.” You feign a serious tone, giving him a small handful of various brushes. Keeping a few of your favorites for yourself. 

You push your box paints toward him indicating he can grab what he likes. Normally you’re a bit protective over your art supplies, seeing as not only are they stupid expensive, but you care for your tools a lot. You wouldn’t let your klutzy brother within a ten foot radius of your things when you were growing up and even now your blood boils if he’s anywhere near your expertly sorted colored pencils. But Jungkook is always gentle and seeing the way he meticulously places small globs of white, reds, and yellows onto his palette, you know you’ve made a good choice in trusting him. 

He steps slightly back letting you put the first ceremonial brush stroke of charcoal black diagonally across the upper most half of your canvas. He joins shortly after deciding to start with white in contrast with your black, laying down some bases for shapes and choosing to run his brush through to disturb the various lines you’ve made, dragging the two tones into a fading grey. 

As your mind wanders towards the way his slender tattooed fingers wrap delicately around the paint brush you quickly come to the conclusion that it’s time to play some background music. Absentmindedly sticking the handle of the brush between your teeth to grab your phone and open your music library.

“What kind of music do you like?” You turn to him, the thin strip of wood in your mouth giving you a slight lisp. 

“I’m not picky, play whatever you want.” he says warmly but his brow still furrowed with concentration while he finishes up his base layer. 

As his answer didn’t do much in the way of helping your quest, you opted for the safety of one of those throwback playlists spotify procures for their listeners, the 90’s one to be exact. Everybody loves some good nostalgia, and it may aid in the sincerity of your painting. Past emotions and whatnot. 

The first song that comes on after you hit shuffle is Heart-Shaped Box by Nirvana and you hum in content. Jungkook on the other hand is pleasantly taken aback by your song choice. 

“Oh shit yeah! I love Nirvana!” He smiles brightly, taking his crinkling eyes off his work for the first time since you started. 

“Everybody loves Nirvana.” you tease him and roll your eyes at the possibility of him being one of those frat boys that ‘misses Kurt Cobain so much’ but can only name Smells Like Teen Spirit and maybe Aneurysm if you’re lucky. 

Jungkook, sensing your tone, smirks and runs his tongue along the inside of his cheek. “You think so, huh?” he bemuses, rolling up his sleeve to uncover this inked skin. Across his forearm is a quote reading ‘rather be dead than cool,’ a lyric from their song Stay Away. He watches you with a quirked brow.

“I stand corrected.” you hold your hands up in defense. Trying not to let the way his inked skin hugs his veins increases your heart rate become too apparent on your features. “You do indeed love Nirvana.” your emphasis on the word being placed differently this time.

“Never doubt me again y/n.” He eyes you suspiciously. “I’ll get more tattoos just to spite you.” He narrows his eyes to add validity to his semi-empty threat.

“I will never doubt you again, scouts honor.” you say playfully saluting him. 

“Now start the song over. Your lack of faith in me, made me miss half the song.” he points a finger at your phone.

“I can’t, I don’t have premium.” you let out a heavy sigh.

“What?! That’s dumb. You suffer through those god awful ads?” He screws his face up in disgust. 

“Eh, I don’t mind too much.” You shrug. “I don’t wanna spend the extra money every month.” 

“Okay, I guess that’s fair.” He squints at you as you pick up your brush again. “Why don’t you just use my account? I’ll text you my login.” He says fishing for his phone in his pocket. 

“That’s completely unnecessary.” You laugh, and wave for him to stop. “You’re already helping me out so much with this.” you gesture to the now less blank canvas in front of you.

“I really don’t mind. What’s the worst that could happen? We expand our music libraries? Oh no!” he pretends to gasp and you roll your eyes. “And besides, I’ll sleep better at night knowing I saved a soul from those creepy ass vitamin water commercials.” He chuckles.

“You really don’t have to.” Your eyes softening at his seemingly endless stream of kindness. 

“Already sent you the login, too late.” he says, sucking in a breath as if to say ‘what a shame.’

“Thank you, Jungkook.” you say as you gently grab his forearm and run your thumb over it.

“You’re welcome.” He smiles. “Back to work now!” he declares, sticking his paint brush, that at some point in your conversation tucked it’s way behind his ear, into his small mountain of yellow. 

You work like this together for a while. Humming along to your music, that is now playing off Jungkook’s phone after he insisted he didn’t wanna hear ‘Colonel Suck-My-Ass’ sing about his chicken deals one more time. The two of you working together seamlessly; the way you blend your colors and make textures complimenting each other nicely. Switching sides of the canvas every so often so it remains balanced. 

After about an hour of being immersed in your work Jungkook turns to you. “Noodle break?” He asks you frowning at his empty tummy.

Your brush stutters on the canvas at his words, your stomach not realizing it’s been hours since you’ve eaten until he mentions food. “That sounds wonderful, actually.” 

“One or two packets?” he asks making his way into the kitchen.

“Just one is good.” you smile, setting your brush into your cup of water. You follow him into the kitchen. “Where do you store your liquid?” you ask standing between the pantry and the fridge, looking lost.

“Fridge.” he answers giving his approval to let you grab the two of you some drinks.

“I see you guys finally went grocery shopping.” you chuckle at the butter and cartons of eggs in his fridge.

“What?- oh right, yeah. Finally dragged Hobi out earlier today.” His smile not quite meeting his eyes while he opens up three packets of ramen, and waits for the water to boil. 

“Can I steal a soda?” 

“Yeah, just not the sprite. Hobi can and will throw a fit.” his tone far more serious than the situation calls for.

“Well damn, okay.” you say and grab a coke for both of you. 

“Thank you.” He smiles and your fingertips brush perhaps a little too long when you hand him his drink. 

He pulls the tab, puts the cold metal to his lips and you watch the way his throat bobs up and down with every swig. When you feel yourself staring your ears heat up, and turn your gaze to the water starting to roll in the pot. 

As Jungkook is finishing up cooking the ramen, the song changes to Iris by The Goo Goo Dolls, you let out a small gasp and start to sing along. He smiles at your apparent love for the song and starts to harmonize with you to encourage you to keep going. Which, much to his dismay, did the exact opposite.

“Jeon Jungkook!” you scold. “I didn’t know you had such a beautiful voice!” 

“It’s alright, I guess.” He breathes out and rubs the back of his neck a little embarrassed. “You’re not too bad yourself.” He looks at you with those big doe eyes. And you swear you’ll only look at them for a couple more seconds, as not to fall under their spell. A half hearted oath at best. 

But you start to sing again, you tell yourself it’s to make the most of the song while it’s on but really, you just want to hear honeyed voice hit your ears again. And it does, eyes closed tightly and mouth wide to control his sound. You can’t hold a tune to save your life but the way he carries your sounds with his, it doesn’t matter. Your song is beautiful.

After your musical interruption, you take your bowls to the table and slurp away at your noodles. All the while Bread is at your heels begging ever so sweetly, which Jungkook scolds but ultimately ends up throwing him a noodle when his bowl is just about gone. 

You take your bowl to the sink but when you start rinsing Jungkook comes over to push you out of the way so he can take care of it himself. You stand your ground for a minute but lose the silent argument due to his advantage of stature. You mutter a small ‘fuck you’ before you return to the canvas, and he smiles contently to himself.

Jungkook joins you back at your station, stepping back for a moment to assess where the two of you left off and what he’d like to add. He lets his eyes run over the varying sized lines and the way they come together but also fight one another in some spots. Some colors as bright as the sun and others look like the depths of the ocean. All coming together in a way that only really makes sense to the two of you. 

You finished what was left of your drink and picked up your brush, dipping straight into your black paint for the second time since you started like you were on a mission. You drew a fluid line near the center curving over a few existing splotches, near the end of your brush stroke it became jagged and split off into several directions. A pessimist would call it a shatter, an optimist would call it several opportune paths, and a realist would probably just call it a painting. But Jungkook did none of those things.

“Y/n, have you ever been in love?” He asked as if he had only asked what time it was. He started swirling some colors together while he waited for an answer.

You blinked, trying not to show how much that question shocked you. “I suppose…” you breathed, actually struggling to come up with a real answer. “I mean, last time I was in a serious relationship was in highschool.” You trailed off. “I don’t know if I can say I’ve been in love but I’ve loved someone before… I feel like being in love sticks with you in a different way. More of a life experience than a life lesson.” You scrunched up your face a little, hoping he’d be satisfied with your answer even though you yourself weren’t.

He nodded, taking in your words. “I think being in love can be just as much a life lesson as ‘lesser relationships,’ if not more so.” He adds putting air quotes as not to come across the wrong way. “But hopefully you end up with more positive lessons than not.”  

“Yeah, you’re right. Like learning how you love and need to be loved. What you deserve and what you won’t put up with. Learn to let yourself be loved-” You stop your word vomit after that last comment, feeling a bit vulnerable. “Those kinds of things?” you let out a little laugh.

“Exactly.”

“Is it fair to assume that you have?” You question, hesitating slightly.

“That I have what?” 

“Been in love, dummy.” You laugh, strategically placing a light green around the canvas.

He pauses slightly. “Yeah, I have.” The same fondness that found his eyes earlier that day sets in again. Not in a painful or bitter way, you noted. But in the way you’d regard your favorite childhood memory.

“I didn’t rub salt in a wound, did I?” you tensed slightly incase you read him wrong.

“No no, you’re fine!” He reassures. “It was a long time ago. Don’t get me wrong, it hurt like a bitch in the moment, but as they say, time heals all wounds.” he shrugs.

“Can I ask what happened?” You prompted, feeling a little braver this time.

“Well you know, same old story with high school sweethearts.” He paused to fix a spot he didn’t like. “She was a year older than me. She left for university. We tried long distance and after a few months we decided it was too hard. Nothing particularly spectacular.” He tells the story, for what you can tell is at least the thousandth time. “What about you and Mr. Not-Quite-In-Love?”

“Nothing, super special either. Unfortunately, the lessons I learned from him were less than positive. After the initial honeymoon phase, he didn’t treat me the best. Looking back I learned to know the level of respect I deserve, but in the moment his lack of just made me desperate to ‘earn’ it. It was a vicious cycle for about a year but things ended and I grew up. And like you said, ‘time heals all wounds.’” Jungkook looked at you with furrowed brows, not sure if he wants to hug you or the seventeen year old girl you used to be who would see herself as anything less than what she was. But he settled for the former.

He wrapped his arms around you, taking you by surprise. But you accept his embrace and smile against his shoulder. “I’m okay now Jungkook.” You giggle. “It was a long time ago and I learned from it.”

He pulls away. “I know, I’m just sorry it took that dickbag for you to know your worth.” he gives you a sheepish smile, and a fire in his eyes dulls when he looks at you.  

“Thank you, you’re very sweet.” you pat his arm before you both turn back to your respective parts of the canvas. 

“Hey, just cause I’m not a complete asshole, doesn’t mean I’m sweet.”

“I’m holding firm at you’re sweet, and you can’t change my mind.” You both laugh and return your full attention back to your work.

Your rhythm returns to where it was before you ate. Both of you humming along to whatever song is playing at the moment, using your paint brushes as microphones if a particularly good song came on. Exchanging a few words here and there. Each admiring the small things the other chooses to add to the work of art. You noticed Jungkook has a habit of biting his lips when he’s concentrating. Cute. 

Now here you finally are after another hour of blending, layering, and tweaking. Both of you put down your brushes down and stepped back slightly to admire what you’ve created. Letting out a sigh at your hard work, taking in the finalized piece. The way the colors run together or bump into one another. The juxtaposition of fluid lines being interrupted by jagged edges. The way the soberness of the colors you put down calm and soothe the firey and vibrant ones he laid down for you.

Ordinarily, when you finish a painting, you never quite feel done. There’s always one more thing you could fix, one more stroke you could add. But not this time. It’s finished. Breathtaking in a simple way. You’ve never felt such a sense of completeness when you set your brush down, and you can’t help but feel you have Jungkook to thank for it. The way his colors and brush work complemented yours was… for lack of a better term, a work of art. 

---

Jungkook puts down his brush, watching you lay down your final touches. Truth be told he’d been watching you out of the corner of his eye the entire time. Checking in on you every so often when you’d put down your tool and furrow your brows in concentration. Smiling when you’d absentmindedly mumble to yourself about what you’re doing. He was in awe of how much of yourself you put down on the canvas, not entirely sure what wordless stories you were telling meant. Though that didn’t stop him from taking the puzzle pieces you laid down and arranging them into a y/n shaped jigsaw in his mind. Perhaps your fondness of calming colors was to tame the wild fire he could see within you. 

And just as quickly as you’d started, you were done, setting your brush down and smiling at what you saw in front of you. 

“Thank you so much, Jungkook.” You breathe still taking in the painting. “It’s beautiful.” 

“Yeah, it is.” He says just above a whisper, never taking his eyes off your beaming profile. 

“Hm?” You turn to him. He looks into your eyes, once filled with fire are now a calm ocean. His gaze shifts to your lips after they form a confused pout at his silence, his body leading his brain when he leans toward you.

It’s now or never.

He leans in further looking into your eyes for any sign of apprehension before he cups your jaw in his paint stained hand. Finally taking the leap all at once when you lean into his touch. 

His lips are even softer than you imagined when they meld against yours. He pulls away slightly to look at you a question mark across his features. You put your hands flush against his hard chest and answer his question by reconnecting your lips with his with fervor and you feel him smile against you. He deepens the kiss, putting his free hand on your hip to pull you closer to his warm body. 

He swipes his tongue along your bottom lip, testing the waters further. You mirror his action, noting that his lips taste faintly of strawberries. You slide your hands into his soft hair and curl your fingers into fists against his scalp making him groan into your mouth. 

His hand that held its feather like touch against your face leaves it’s place to join his other around your waist. His hands squeezing harshly at your hips, his fingers digging into the strip of skin your shirt rode up to expose, making you shiver against him despite your rising temperature. 

He pulls away to place sloppy kisses along your jaw, nudging your jaw with his nose gently to gain access to your neck. You suck in a breath when you pull him closer causing his teeth to graze your pulse point as his swollen lips leave rosey marks in their wake. He sucks harshly at the soft spot below your ear causing your nerves to flare and a moan to escape your lips. He groans in satisfaction at the way his actions affect you, running his hot tongue over your skin to soothe the marks he made. 

His hands move higher on your abdomen slipping just under the hem of your shirt, making you tense slightly under his calloused palms, he feels your shift and rubs his thumbs below your ribcage to relax your tensed muscles. His gentle fingers vastly opposing his flushed cheeks when he brings his face up to yours again, his hair already messy and his eyes dazed as he looks at your lips like they’re the first glass of water he’s seen in days. He crashes his lips back into yours hungrily causing you to squeak at his desperation. You disconnect your lips leaving almost no distance between you.

“Bedroom?” you ask lowley against his lips, your vocal chords betraying you making the word come out far more shaky and less sexy than you wanted. His shoulders flex under your hands at his request.

Jungkook slides his hands down your ass to squeeze the flesh in his hands when his finger tips graze the back of your thighs. 

“Up.” he says firmly, offering you free transport to his bed. You hop up, his strong arms hold you and you wrap your legs tightly around his narrow waist. He starts the small walk to his bedroom, and you try to ignore the way his stomach pressed against your clothed clit is providing the smallest amount of friction with each of his steps, instead deciding to direct your attention to him instead. You give a gentle open mouthed kiss to the small mole on the side of his neck, you make a small path sucking where his jaw meets his neck, and he hums deeply making his chest rumble against yours in response.

When you reach his room, the smell of his fabric softener fills your lungs as he presses your back against his now closed door. His hands trail from your ass, trusting you to hold yourself up around him, up your sides, he slides your arms from around his neck and to the wall until your hands are effectively pinned above your head. The air between you is heavy for a moment as his dark eyes take in how you look like this, your eyes starry as your chest rises and falls in anticipation of his next move. 

He kisses you again, slower this time. You whimper into his mouth when his hips grind his hard dick into your clit. His thighs flexing under yours as he grinds up again harder, swallowing as many of your beautiful sounds as you’ll give him. 

He stops his hips and tucks his arms under you again to set you on his bed. 

You reach your shirt to pull it over your head but he stops you.

“Let me.” He says half a statement, half a question. 

You smile and say nothing but grant him permission by raising your arms above your head. He hooks his fingers into the hem of your shirt grazing your skin making goosebumps blossom on your flesh as he pulls it up and over your head. He reaches for the clasp of your bra slowly and gently like you might break, as if he wasn’t just shoving you against his door with his cock. 

“Fuck.” He breathes out harshly when your hardened nipples are finally released to the cool air of his room.

He quickly strips off his hoodie revealing that he’s been painting without a shirt underneath the whole night. Your breath hitches as all the times you’d touched his arm or chest the hours prior, not knowing there was only a thin barrier between your fingers and his skin. You run your eyes over his bare chest and hard stomach, you knew he worked out but hot damn, those baggy clothes he wears does no justice to what’s under them. However he doesn’t give you much time to marvel before he reconnects his lips with yours leaning into you until your back is on his duvet, you spread your legs to make room for him to settle in between. 

His hot skin drags softly against your nipples as he descends down your frame to pepper kisses along the valley of your breasts. He licks his fingers to roll one of your nipples between his wet digits while he attaches his mouth the other, swirling his tongue in intoxicating circles. You sigh at the small relief his mouth is bringing you and tangle your fingers in his hair, tugging roughly when his teeth bite down onto your sensitive bud. You feel the bed bow slightly below you as his hips stutter at your action. He quickly tends to the small sting with his tongue. Giving a gentle kiss to your nipple as he pulls away. 

He sits up and hooks his fingers into your pants, but stops before tugging them down. “Is this okay?” He asks sincerely. 

“Very.” You say, your heart clenching at his concern and help him slide your pants to your ankles, eager to have his soft skin on yours again. 

He brings his lips to your neck again and you wrap your legs around his waist rocking your hips up to rub your neglected clit against his rigid cock that he has yet to spring free. The wet spot on your panties rubbing off onto his sweats. You moan into his ear at the small relief you’re able to bring yourself, arching your back further in attempt to get more friction and he chuckles against your skin.

“Patience, sweetheart.” He smirks down at you and your feeble attempt to feel his cock. 

“Don’t wanna be patient. Want you to fuck me.” You say trying your best not to whine, as you reach for the waistband of his pants. 

He runs his tongue along his lip and leans down until his lips brush the shell of your ear. “Oh, don’t worry beautiful, I will.” He moves your hands and rolls his hips into yours once to punctuate his sentence. “But I wanna taste you first.” He says and quickly sits back on his knees to slip your underwear down your legs, tossing them behind him not worrying about where they land. 

He settles his shoulders under the back of your thighs and makes a path of open mouth kisses from your knee to your inner thigh, stopping right before your sex and inhaling deeply as he sucks a bruise into your skin, your face heats up and your hips shake in excitement. 

“You smell fucking delicious, sweetheart.” he looks up at you with soft doe eyes that completely contradict his filthy words. He lingers just a whisper away from where you want him and you roll your hips to meet his lips. He smirks again at your frustration moving his lips to your other knee to make a wet path up your other leg with his mouth, seeing how long he can push you. Stopping midthigh to speak again into your skin. 

“I wanna take my time with you sweets. Greedy little girls don’t get to cum on my tongue.” His eyes darken when they look up at you, his words sending electricity through your nerves and arousal dripping onto his sheets.

You opt for silently nodding as the only thing you could muster at the moment is a whine that you want to keep at bay. 

“Are you gonna take what I give you, sweetheart?” He says rubbing circles into your hip.

“Yes, Sir.” You breathe trying your best not to roll your hips into his touch and get scolded again. 

“Good girl.” He smiles at your compliance and finally gives you what you want.

He licks a long flat stripe up your slit, collecting your arousal on his tongue and swirling it around your throbbing clit. Your thighs tighten around his head and he groans against you. 

“Taste even sweeter than I imagined.” He all but moans into your folds. He swears he could get off just like this, with his tongue buried in your cunt and his hips rocking his cock into his mattress. 

You reach down and tangle your fingers in his hair, trying to pull him impossibly closer to you. He obliges you and wraps his lips around your clit sucking harshly, crude slurping noises filling the room but both of you are too lost in the sensation to care. Your hips start rocking against his mouth again, this time your body fully taking a mind of its own, your climax being the only thing you can think about. 

“That’s my good girl, use my tongue to get off.” You moan louder at his words and speed up your movements, balling his hair into fists. As he looks up at you with lidded eyes, he gets lost, lost in your taste, lost in the way your sweaty chest heaves with your heavy breaths, lost in the way his name falls from your lips with your eyes screwed shut.

“I’m s-so fucking close!” your voice comes out in a strained moan cracking at the end of your sentence. 

“Cum for me beautiful, wanna taste your cum.” He says wrapping his lips around your clit again to pull your orgasm from you. He may have called you greedy, but he couldn’t get enough of the way your thighs shook around him. 

“Holy shit! Jungkook!” your orgasm hits you like a wave starting in your stomach and sending fire through your veins. Your hips stutter and Jungkook licks you languidly through your high. All the while your mouth mutters his name in an incoherent mantra. 

He wipes his mouth on the back of his hand and climbs over you leaning on his forearms, and captures your lips in his. You taste yourself on them and smile against his mouth.

“You look so beautiful when you cum.” He says placing soft kisses along your jaw. And you’re glad he can’t see the way your cheeks flare at his comment. “Think you can still take my cock?” he says squeezing himself at the base through his pants. 

“God yes.” You say perhaps a little too enthusiastically and he chuckles at you. 

“You really are a greedy one, aren’t you sweetheart?” He says teasingly. “Let me get you ready first.” He says rubbing his thumb in small circles on your clit, your sensitivity makes you jump a little.

He looks down to watch the way your velvet walls swallow his fingers, but he stops his movement, realizing his hands are still covered in paint. 

“Shit.” He mutters almost silently. “I’ll be right back.” He says with a smile pecking your lips before he slips out his door. Closing it behind him just in case, as not to let Hobi unknowingly come home early only to find you spread eagle on his roommates bed. 

What the hell is he doing? Your eyebrows furrow, worried he’s gonna get some sort of convoluted sex toy. Which while you wouldn’t normally object, that’s a tad presumptuous on his part. 

Your mental ramble cut short and worries put to rest when he reenters the room with clean hands. He strips his sweats from his hips and climbs back over you.

“Sorry, I didn’t want you to get some sort of paint-chemical related rash on your… lady bits.” He says hesitantly breathing out a laugh against your cheek.

“While that’s incredibly considerate of you. That sentence didn’t do much for my ‘lady bits’.” you know what his venom filled tongue is capable of, so his childish use of words makes you giggle. 

He rolls his eyes at you and cups your face, pulling you in for another deep kiss. His hand snakes down between your legs and when his thumb connects with your clit you squeak and break the kiss.

“Your hands are freezing.” you say with more of a pout than you’re willing to admit. You presume he didn’t wanna make you wait too long so he washed his hands in cold water. 

“Why don’t you warm them up for me?” he quirks a brow and smirks. Bringing his hand up to your mouth and sticking his middle and ring finger between your lips. You happily wrap your lips around his digits; licking, sucking, and humming in content around them.

Jungkook’s cock twitches in his boxers as he watches your cheeks hollow slightly around his slender fingers, resisting from pushing them deeper in your mouth and seeing how pretty you look when you gag for him. 

He removes his hand from your mouth, marveling at the string of saliva that follows it. He reaches down to tease your entrance letting your spit and arousal get you ready for his stretch. He slips his fingers into your dripping core and has to hold back from moaning at how well you hug him. 

“Your pussy is so tight, sweetheart.” He breathes. “Your sweet cunt is gonna squeeze me real well won’t it?” He says catching your bottom lip between his teeth. You can’t help but clench around his fingers. “That’s my good girl.” He says, his eyes darkening and he curls into your sweet spot, you moan at how quickly he seems to be learning your body. Like he could figure out exactly what makes you tick if you stayed in his bed for just a while longer.

He removes his fingers making you whimper. He slips his boxers down a little and uses your arousal and his precum to wet his dick. Your mouth waters and you clench around nothing at how beautiful he looks slowly pumping himself with furrowed brows, until now he’s done a good job of not showing how badly his body demands to be touched just as much as yours does. 

He lines himself with your entrance and teases your clit with the tip of his cock, fighting the urge to slam himself into you to the hilt. 

“Do you want me to grab a condom?” he says mere millimeters away from slipping into you. 

“I’m on the pill.” you reassure and gasp at how close he is to giving you everything you wanted since he crashed his lips into yours at the easel. Or possibly before that.

That’s all he needed to hear before he pushed his cock past your entrance and into your wet pussy, the stretch he’s giving you making you thank him silently for insisting on warming you up first. 

“Fuck.” You both moan at how well you squeeze around him. He goes slow, inching in to give you time to adjust. You wrap your legs around his waist to encourage him deeper. He continues his slow pace breathing hot and thick against your neck. 

He sits up to watch how he disappears inside you. “Look how well you take my cock, sweetheart.” He says picking up some speed in his thrusts. You moan at how well he hits every spot in you that’s been left untouched tonight, his dirty words only further building the pressure in your pelvis. 

His thrusts become harder and you reach up you brace yourself on his biceps, his muscles flexing while he supports his weight above you. He angles his hips up slightly hitting your sweet spot perfectly, and you nearly yelp at the sensation, digging your nails into his arms making him hiss.

“Right there? Is that how your little pussy likes it?” He feigns a subtle innocence in his voice. Like he can’t see with his own eyes how well he’s fucking you.

“Yes, fuck! Please don’t stop.” you beg, mostly to get him to do just that, but also because of the sweaty fog his delicious cock has worked into your mind isn’t exactly allowing you to form the most intelligent of sentences.

He sits back on his knees and pushes one of your legs to your chest, his dick hitting deeper than you thought possible making your eyes roll back and your jaw slack. Your moans become uncontrollable and the words you’re attempting to say just come out in broken sounds.

“Such a good slut for me, look at you falling apart on my cock.” his voice almost a growl. “You gonna cum soon, sweetheart?” He says with a voice like silk to mask how close he is himself.

You can’t do more than nod fractically at his words in fear your voice will betray you. He rubs your clit with his thumb to earn your second climax from you.

And you do, your walls tighten around his cock but his pace doesn’t falter. Your legs shake and your eyes roll back. You cover your mouth to muffle a scream. Your orgasm ripping through you so hard you feel like you might burst. 

Jungkook hisses at how hard you’re squeezing him and fucks you through your high. He reaches to his headboard to fuck into you harder, being selfish for the first time tonight, using you to chase his own high.

“Where do you want it?” He says in a stifled whine.

“Cum inside Jungkook. I want you to fill me up.” You say pressing your nails into his chest. The overstimulation you feel in your core is worth every thrust when he finally lets go and fills you with his cum. His cock twitching as he slowly rides out his climax. 

He collapses on top of you, breathing heavily into your neck. Then rolls over to the other side of the bed, to allow both of you some cool air on your skin. 

“I hope I didn’t go too hard at the end there, are you okay?” He looks over at you with worried eyes.

“No. No it’s okay, I liked it.” you smile, your lungs and heart rate working hard to steady themselves.

After he’s caught his breath a little he reaches into his bedside table to get a small rag to wipe up some of his cum leaking out of you, and you suddenly feel very vulnerable at his thoughtful gesture. 

The post sex clarity hitting your mind, not quite in the way you hoped. As you lay there the height of what you two just did sending your mind go into overdrive.

Oh fuck. You run through the events of the night starting to panic a little. He’s my friend, how did this even happen? I wasn’t gonna do this. I wasn’t gonna let this get more complicated than my attraction to him already was. Shit, I’m an idiot. I mean he did kiss me, but… I can’t let this happen again. I don’t want this to end badly and have to move just because I think with my idiot vagina. It makes things too complicated. Okay, I have to end whatever that was now before things get even more complicated. He won’t mind right? He’s a college dude, he’s probably fine with just hittin’ it and quittin’ it. Yeah, everything is good. Friends can fuck once and then be good, it happens all the time. 

You sit up from his bed and run your hands through your hair a couple times in an attempt to tame it and start to pick up your clothes. 

“Are you okay?” He says, watching you as you attempt to find your underwear.

“Yeah, I’m good, just have an early class in the morning and I should probably get going.” you force a smile. 

“Oh, uh okay.” He says not quite convinced. Though you weren’t lying about that, you really did have a class in about seven hours.

“Hey um,” you hesitate, sliding your pants on just choosing to abandon your underwear. “This was just a one time thing, right?” you ask him, hating the way you said that. 

He senses your tone and feels a little twinge in his chest, but he ignores it, putting on a smile instead. “Yeah, definitely. Why do you ask?” 

“Okay, good.” Another twinge. “I just don’t want things to be too complicated, with us being neighbors and all…” You trail off, trying not to cringe at yourself. 

“Yeah, that makes sense.” He pauses, realizing for the first time that this could have negative consequences. “No worries, it’s forgotten. Just friends.” He reassures pulling his pants on.

“Just friends.” You smile and extend your hand to him. You shake on it. 

You pull your shirt over your head. 

“See you later, neighbor.” You say attempting to bring back the way things were just an hour ago. And you slip out his door.

He doesn’t walk you home like he normally does, and honestly you’re thankful. You just want to be back in your apartment where you can pretend that didn’t just happen. Even if that was one of the best fucks you've ever had, you're certainly not going to think about it. What is there to think about? Nothing happened.

You slip out his door, and into yours, met with Jimin munching in your kitchen, presumably after a party and your feet halt in their tracks. 

“Damn babe, you look positively wrecked.” He says with a knowing smirk.

“Jimin, I am so not in the mood for whatever you’re about to say.” you say exasperated.

“Oh, so I should save the ‘I told you so’? Would you rather get it in the morning?” He asks innocently, though he’s anything but.

“Preferably never.” You quip and slip into your bedroom.

Yeah, never is good, we’re just gonna pretend none of that happened.

-----------------------------

Taglist: @taezeus​ @spoopysoph​ @gucci-prince-tae​ @jiminiesthiccthighs​ @veryuniquenamegoeshere​ @hermiones-enchantment​ @irissilujm​ @flo-music​ @scalbra​ @sugarrimajins​ @embrace-themagic​ @megsmiiiii​ @nerdycookiemonster-1222​ @livorna​ 

[nat-20s]

MEDIA THAT I RECOMMEND YOU CONSUME INSTEAD OF SUPERNATURAL FOR BOTH HEART AND HEALTH BROKEN DOWN BY TYPE OF MEDIA AND WHY YOU MIGHT LIKE IT IF AT ANY POINT YOU, LIKE MY POOR POOR SEVENTEEN YEAR OLD SELF, WERE INVESTED IN THIS ABSOLUTE GARBAGE FIRE OF A SHOW

with apologies to anyone on mobile who’s readmore function APPARENTLY doesn’t work

(I haven’t watched supernatural for at least five years and, given any sort of luck, I will never do so again, do not @ me)

hello babes. I am talking to you know bc I keep seeing supernatural, unironically, on my dash, and I think we can all do better. I see what’s happening and I think: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hU3i_o5Xd4g

Supernatural is fudge stripes. You are Megan. We can fix this.

So a list of alternate things that I think are overall better written/characterized/just generally more enjoyable that might scratch some of those itches:

TV SHOWS

Good Omens

okay look if u were on tumblr last year u probably already watched this show but like. If u haven’t, it’s only six episodes babe and there’s a large enough fandom that u can go down a fanart hole for days on end

Basic summary: the antichrist has reached that lovely young age where he’s supposed to bring about the apocalypse. An angel and a demon who have decided that actually they like the world as is, thank you very much, try to stop the end times. They’re not very good at it though, which makes for a comedy of errors.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: theologic (mostly christian) exploration/parody/imagery without inherently being a religious show. Fighting off the apocalypse narrative, which I think pretty much always goes hard as hell, but that’s just me. There’s a gay angel who’s socially awkward. There’s a fun very British demon. Touches on the hierarchies of heaven and hell, with framing Heaven as a bureaucracy and blurs the differences between angels and demons.  Pining. Tenderness. A deep nostalgia for 80s music, though in this case it’s specifically queen, and who doesn’t love queen. Main character has a weirdly strong bond with his black vintage car.  Satan is (sort of) fought.

~~

Gravity Falls

sometimes...things that are kids shows...with a set story and a predetermined ending...are better

(also this isn’t relevant to any of what I’m talking about but I really appreciate that Gravity Falls specifically went against the thing that most begged me about ATLA aka that a 15 year old girl would be like yeah I’m into a 12 year old boy because the 12 year old boy has a crush on me and I apparently don’t get to really have a say in this. How does that make sense.)

Basic Summary: Twelve year old twins Dipper and Mabel go to stay with their Grunkle Stan for the summer in a small Oregon town called Gravity Falls. Turns out this town is filled with all sorts of strange phenomena that they often have to confront, work around, learn about, or befriend!

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: The core focus of the show is a close sibling duo, but like It’s obvious that the siblings actually like and love each other and while they have their spats it’s still incredibly clear that they deeply care about each other even with their differences LIKE SORRY SUPERNATURAL YOU CAN’T JUST TELL ME THAT SIBLINGS CARE ABOUT EACH OTHER AND THEN THEY SPEND ALL THEIR TIME FIGHTING AND LYING TO EACH OTHER AND GENERALLY ACTING LIKE THEY CAN’T STAND EACH OTHER’S COMPANY BUT THEN OOOHHH YOU CRY ON TOP OF THE HOOD OF A CAR EVERY THREE EPISODE AND SUDDENLY THEY’RE SOULMATES OR WHATEVER

Anyway. Yeah. GF has a solid sibling dynamic. Monster of the week that builds up to greater over-arching plot. A little bit of body horror, you know, for humor. Fair amount of meta humor playing with the tropes of the genre. A Good Ol Big Bad that tries to pit the siblings against each other. Have to fight the apocalypse (you’ll see this point on like a good half of these recs, I really like ‘what are we gonna do about Armageddon’ media). Interesting creature design. Planned, satisfying ending (which supernatural absolutely does not have, but I still think if it had ended with the season 5 finale like it uhh  pretty obviously was supposed to, that would sort of counted. Don’t revive shows that have clearly already told their stories kids.) Tie in media that gives you some fun extra stories when you miss the characters. (yes I read some of the supernatural novels when I was a c h i l d, yes I’m pretty sure there’s one or two of them still buried somewhere on my laptop, no I don’t wanna talk about it.) Older father figure (?) who owns a tbh kind of shitty shop. Both already in place and found family.

It’s a good show, and it’s two seasons. John Mulaney Voice: I dunno it’s 40 episodes

MINI REC ALERT! (mini recs are basically things that I’m not gonna go into detail about for whatever reason [probably either due to i’m not familiar enough with it OR I just don’t like. Have a bunch to say about it in regards to how it will scratch the itches presented to u by spn] but still seem like a Good Watch)

Mini Rec: Over The Garden Wall. Spooky Kids Media! Episodic! Miniseries so you can watch it in like 2 hours! Cool ass Animation! About two brothers encountering said spooky stuff! Big Bad tries to pit brothers against each other! Might haunt you for the rest of your life! Check it out!

~~

The Haunting of Bly Manor

I think about this show every goddamn day of my life. (Also not relevant but Greg Sestero makes a brief cameo in it and I was like hi greg my friend greg!)

Basic Summary: An girl named Dani, while staying in London, decides to take on an Au Pair job for two young children, an older brother named Miles (age 10) and the younger sister Flora (age 8) at the spoooooky and mysteeerious Bly Manor, and she gets far more than she bargained for.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: Okay so supernatural doesn’t actually do this but I know I KNOW why we let ourselves be queerbaited in 2012. Four words for you: CENTRAL! GAY! TRAGIC! ROMANCE! You want some pining? Some tenderness? Some LOVE? Some dealing with internalized homophobia but no, like, actual violent onscreen homophobia? HAVE I GOT THE SHOW FOR YOU. If ur favorite episodes where the ones that make you sob (for me it was kevin’s death on god), I recommend this show. If you wished that supernatural literally ever had consequences or perma deaths or didn’t retcon major plot events like every five goddamn episodes so that there could be some exploration of like grief and trauma through the lens of/ higher stakes of horror, I recommend this show. If you really do stay up at night picturing a supernatural that wasn’t made by dumbass cishettie white men hack writers but was actually allowed to have Dean and Cas be in love over the course of the show so they could have like actual development and not the most homophobic gay reveal of all time, I recommend this show. Hell, if you just want a banger ghost story in general, I recommend this show.

As for what they actually have in common: horror setting/aesthetic without actually being all that scary most of the time. A strong sibling duo, though they’re not nearly as much of the focus of Bly Manor. Found family. Strong themes of grief. Questions of what turns someone into a monster (and done much better) An actual, much better noble sacrifice done out of love. Escalation of stakes until there’s a big final confrontation. Semi-big bad trying to tear this family apart. Found and pre-installed family. Sad orphans.

Watch this show. Vibe with me. Cry with me. Yell at me about Owen Sharma

MINI REC ALERT!

Haunting of Hill House- spiritual predecessor to Haunting of Bly Manor, though they’re not actually the same universe/story. However, it’s made by the same dude and has a shared aesthetic/sensibilities/some of the cast. This is only a mini rec bc I haven’t actually seen it, but I’ve heard good things and that it, while much more heavily leaning into family dynamics, has similar themes of exploring Grief and Trauma through ghooossstttsss.

~~

Community

Okay I know that this may seem like a Wild rec considering community is a school sitcom with basically Zero paranormal elements but just like. Hear me out. And no this isn’t just because I think it’s a realy good show and I want more people to watch it, though that is a factor. If I was just recommending comedies that I think are good and more people should watch regardless of them serving as a replacement for supernatural I would demand you all go watch Galavant and Crazy Ex-Girlfriend. I’m gonna demand it anyway. Everyone go watch Galavant and Crazy Ex-Girlfriend. Now back to your original program:

Basic Summary: A group of students at Greendale Community College form a Spanish study group, and things quickly go Off The Fucking Rails in the best way possible.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: All right I’m gonna be real honest this rec is for all of my (correct) bitches who’s favorite episodes of Supernatural were French Mistake, Changing Channels, and/or Mystery Spot. You think if Supernatural would’ve been fucking fantastic if it had been a committed comedy instead of a CW melodrama that occasionally landed some admittedly really fucking funny episodes/concepts, Community (and the movies on this list) will gently take you into its loving arms and give you everything you desire. It’s about the Meta comedy. It’s about the discussion, exploration, and subversion of common tropes within the format. It’s about the grand use of group/ found family dynamics in order to max both the goofs and the heart. It’s about fantastic callbacks. It’s about having one of the few “asshole with a heart of gold” leads I can actually stand because. You know. Growth. It’s about the INCREDIBLE genre and  pop culture parody. Which genre do they parody, you ask. All of them. They parody all the genres. The glee parody episode is a fucking masterpiece of television. If you don’t want to watch a show that features a Halloween party where everyone turns into zombies and the ABBA discography blasts in the background, you can stop reading right now, because I can guarantee you won’t be interested in a damn thing I have to say.

MINI REC ALERT: The X-Files. I’ve also never seen this but a: everything I’ve seen out of context has been fantastically weird and delightful b: it appears that there’s a general consensus that Scully and Mulder are one of the only valid straight couples so it’s probably pretty fun and c: let’s all be honest. Supernatural was already basically an x-files rip off, it had like half of their original writers swiped from the x-files crew, I’m pretty sure if you liked especially the first couple of seasons of supernatural, you’re gonna like the X-files.

~~

Subcategory: TV SHOWS ( A WHOLE TWO OF ‘EM, OR MORE LIKE ONE AND HALF IF YOU WANNA GET TECHNICAL) I’M SPECIFICALLY RECOMMENDING FOR THAT COCAINE HIT OF PURE UNADULTERATED UNCUT 2012 TUMBLR NOSTALGIA

BBC Merlin

Yes, I know the show ended in 2010. Yes, it still provides that 2012 Tumblr nostalgia. 2012 Tumblr is a feeling, not an actual time period.

I love this stupid show. I plan on rewatching it all over the month of January. I harbor a deep amount of fondness for it. It’s why every time I see literally any depiction of Merlin I get just so fucking excited, and why I’ve consumed as many ridiculous Arthurian adaptations as I have (side note: my two favorite other ridiculous Arthurian legend adaptation are Avalon High, a DEEPLY silly DCOM that is required viewing to level up friendship with me, and The Kid Who Would Be King, which is the only movie that I think truly understands the comedic potential of playing a King Arthur Adaptation mostly straight but everyone in it is 12. I’m not sure it intended to be as fucking funny as it was, but again, they’re all middle schoolers. I have never been more jealous of an actor than I was of the 22 year old that got to play a 16 year old dumbass Merlin who was sometimes also Patrick Stewart and did all of his magic with ridiculous hand gestures That should’ve been me that should’ve been me that should’ve been me. Also Sword in the Stone by TH White is pretty good, because Merlin knows germ theory in the fantasy 400’s and he just uses it to be petty mostly. Also listen to High Noon Over Camelot by The Mechanisms. Also Also I tend to prefer family friendly adaptations because they don’t have the uhhh. You know. Incest and sexual violence of the original legend. Love to Not have that shit!) Whether you watched it initially and are due for a rewatch, or you’re intrigued enough by the concept of the show to watch it for the first time, you should join me on this wild wild ride.

Basic Summary: You know who Guinevere, Arthur, and Merlin are, come on. BBC said let’s make em all YOUNG let’s make em SEXY let’s make em FAMILY FRIENDLY and let’s make magic REALLY SEEM LIKE A THINLY VEILED ALLEGORY FOR BEING GAY BUT TO THIS DAY IM NOT SURE IF THAT WAS INTENTIONAL OR NOT BUT IT SURE SEEMS LIKE IT WAS. @ THE BBC MERLIN CREATORS WHAT IS THE TRUTH BECAUSE THERE WAS SOME INTERVI-

Basic Summary but like a bit more helpful: A BABY version of Merlin (and by baby I mean like 20 year old.) is sent from his small town to the big city the Kingdom of Camelot to find his destiny. Staying with the town physician and friend of his mom’s, Gaius, he ends up as both his assistant and personal manservant to Prince Arthur. But in a kingdom where magic is punished with death and the prince seems hell bent on getting himself into situations that are going to kill him, the young sorcerer has his more than his share of work cut out for him.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: Primo supremo queerbaiting. Like, yeah, okay, it’s queerbaiting, you know it’s queerbaiting, but you watch some of the scenes and ur like okay. I know why I let this bait me. Obviously with a modern show, I would expect more, I would expect better, I would raise my standards, but I gotta admit. Some of these scenes are fuckin compelling as hell, and the subtext is like barely sub. Monster of the week shenanigans. Some awful CGI creatures but like a charming awful. Like the kind of awful that tells you their very limited budget was more focused on cool swords than realistic creatures. Episodic stories build into a more overarching plot, with things getting darker in season 4/5. Shitty father that end up eating shit and while the son of said father is rightfully conflicted and upset over the death it’s cathartic and victorious as all hell for the audience. Multiple hot evil women, and I love hot evil women. There’s also nice hot women, which is a bonus. These women don’t all immediately stupidly die, so that’s a nice change. Also like a LOT of sarcastic humor and shenanigans if u like Sass Merlin is there for u personally name a more iconic line than “Oh I’m sorry, how long have you been training to be a prat, my lord?” AND THAT’S IN THE FIRST FUCKIN EPISODE brilliant amazing fantastic show stopping. Also you know those like dumb hijink episodes where like Dean was possessed by the spirit of a dog or some shit? You bet your bottom fuckin dollar BBC Merlin has those kinds of storylines. Also I know some people go to spn bc it had that HUGE fanbase and like BBC Merlin’s fanbase is still SURPRISINGLY poppin even though it’s been a decade since there was new content so like. Have fun!

~~

Doctor Who but Specifically the RTD Era

Look I’m not here to say that the first four seasons of reboot doctor who are the only good doctor who or inherently better than all the rest (though the RTD era is my favorite personally) BUT when ur seekin that sweet sweet superwholock frenzy nostalgia, this is the ‘who’ that is being referred to. Also like. Stan 9. We should all collectively stan the ninth doctor. Chris Eccleston, the Objectively Best Famous Chris, deserved better.

Basic Summary: An immortal alien that goes by “The Doctor” travels across time and space with a variety of different companions, often to try and save the day or fix a (sometimes self created) mess. It’s distilled campy sci-fi with a family friendly tone that has made me cry on several occasions.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: Monster of the week that, you guessed it, builds into bigger overarching plot style narrative. Fighting off the apocalypse, but like every couple of weeks because worlds are in danger a LOT. A semi-tragic romance that made people go absolutely buck fuckin wild bc pining n shit. Wamen, but they aren’t fridged. (actually for real though none of the main women die and I just think that’s really fun and flirty even though I could go on a COMPLETELY SEPARATE rant about the injustice of one of the character’s ending YES season 4 is my favorite season and one of my favorite pieces of media ever and I am currently actively recommending it to you  YES im still fucking pissed over how it ended YES we exist) Specifically, a Wonderful and Very Excellent woman named Donna who goes on a spa trip that doesn’t end up going very well. That seems like a highly specific example, and it is, but it did happen in both shows. (Also, to anyone that continued watching SPN after like idk season 9 what happened to Donna? I always liked her and I know she became a recurring character so like DM whatever probably injustice was the end of her story line pls and thank you) I’m also extra specifically recommending for Supernatural Fans and also The World At Large:  Season Four of Reboot Who. I rewatched it last year and it still goes so fucking hard. Donna Noble is the best character in existence. In regards to the appeal for SPN, personally I think the best part of SPN was when people who are soulmates went on adventures and tried to save the day and it was a good mix of banter and sincerity AND GUESS WHAT’S BASICALLY THE ENTIRETY OF SEASON 4 OF DOCTOR WHO. It’s so good y’all I wish Everything was about soulmates going on adventures and trying to save the day.

OKAY TV SHOWS DONE TIME FOR M O V I E S which I don’t have nearly as many recs for but uhh here goes

What We Do In The Shadows/ Shaun of the Dead

I’m lumping these two together bc my reasons for recommending them are largely the same, and I would call them tonally similar enough that if you like one you’ll probably like the other

Basic Summary (Shaun of The Dead): Uh-oh! London’s had a break out of some of that good ol’ zombieism. Shaun and friends decide to hunker down in a local bar, but they have to get there first. Will they survive? Will they fuck up some zom zoms? Who’s to say?

Basic Summary (What We Do In The Shadows): Some vampire roommates dick around. I think there’s technically, like, a plot, but it’s really just about some vampires Doin Their Thing. Vibin.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: This is kind of similar to the Community recommendation, in that supernatural had the opportunity to be one of those things that was both a parody of a genre but also just a really good example of the genre. WWDITS and SotD are both those things for vampire and zombly movies, respectively. Have the aesthetic and some of the themes of a horror but is not actually all that scary. Horror Comedy is a god tier genre and I don’t know why it’s not more widespread. Fun monsters/cast of characters in general, so at least one person in it is probably going to make you go “oh gender” ya know? With SotD you have the fantasy power trip that comes with like any piece of media that involves hunting monsters. With WWDITS I go “yep that’s how bisexuals dress” and I Will Not Clarify which character I’m talking about.

MINI REC ALERT: All of Taika Watiti’s filmography. Thor:Ragnarok is one of like 3 marvel movies that I consider genuinely fucking fantastic completely independent of the MCU and my own tendency to be like “hurr bdurr I love. Superheros”. For the one that is most tonally like Supernatural But Significantly Better and Written By Someone Competent I think I would say try out Hunt For The Wilderpeople. It’s got a reluctant curmudgeonly father figure and I KNOW some of you motherfuckers were so invested in spn when you were like 16 bc you had daddy issues. This is a callout post for my friend [REDACTED], who I should text to watch Hunt for the Wilderpeople, actually.  

MINI REC ALERT X2!!!: Bram Stoker’s Dracula. I’ve never seen it but it has both Winona Ryder AND Keanu Reaves so like. Goth bi rights.

~~

Happy Death Day (and Happy Death Day 2 U)

happy death day was one of those movies that I saw the trailer, went “eh”, heard other people say it was great, watched, and went holy fuck this slaps. Not nearly as much of a slasher film as the trailers implied if im remembering the trailer correctly

Basic Summary: Our main character Tree keeps waking up on the day she was murdered. The day resets every time that she dies. That’s right, it’s a time loop storey babey!!!!!!!!!!!

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: If you were anything like me you were foolishly lulled into supernatural for way longer than you should’ve been on the promise that the characters would idk like grow and change and become better and learn lessons and some of that would be through the power of receiving love and kindness. You know. Like how good writers would do it especially if their main characters are kind of dicks that really should make some changes. Well, Happy Death Day fucking delivers on that promise in SPADES. It’s about growth! It’s about change! It’s about making the active decision to become a better person and putting effort into doing so! There’s heavy themes of like grief and trauma and acknowledging them and facing them head on in order to move on and the negative consequences of refusing to do so and just trying avoid it until it goes away. There’s a romance that makes my dumb little self do the pleading face emoji. Tree is also one of the only good asshole with a heart of gold characters. I also think media is improved by having at least one character that is a Good Good Boy (note: Good Good Boy character does not have to be a man.) and Happy Death Day has Carter. Oh on that note: Tree Voice: I’ve only had character for (the same repeating over and over) a day but if anything happens to him I’ll kill everyone here and then myself. Also the movie is funny so like hell yeah.

that’s all I got for relevant movies right now

BOOK RECS

jk i’m illiterate. Everyone should feel free to go ahead and add their own suggestions for this section The best I can do is uhhhh I think y’all would probably like Mira Grant’s novels, particularly the Newsflesh stories, bc sibling dynamics. Also the book The Haunting of Hill House is really good. Ballad of Black Tom slaps? There’s of course the Good Omens novel that the show was based on. I’m about to recommend some podcasts after this section which will include to Welcome to Nightvale because of course it will and the tie in novels for that slap, especially It Devours!, and I’m pretty sure they work as stories even if you know nothing about the podcast. Also also I think you should read “The Long Way to A Small, Angry Planet” by Becky Chambers It’s not thematically similar to supernatural at all but it’s one of my all time favorite sci fi novels and only like four people have read it which is a goddamn TRAVESTY.

Anyway yeah that’s it that’s all there is. Onto the medium that is like books but I can fold laundry or cook while consuming their narratives.

PODCAST RECS

Okay so this is getting uhhh wicked long so I’m gonna limit myself to only three full blown recs and a

mini rec

Alice Isn’t Dead

Fuck me running this show is so good. Literally hands down my all time favorite (and scariest!) horror podcast. Mamma mia, that’s a good fuckin story. The Book version is also good and has fewer Weird events but some further character development so I recommend them both.

Basic Summary: After her wife Alice disappears mysteriously, Keisha takes up a job as a long haul trucker, traveling all across America in order to find her, but ends up finding so much. Pursued by a deadly creature she calls The Thistle Man, the stakes of her journey are raised.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: okay so I have a lost of bullet points of things that appealed to me specifically about supernatural and how no other shows covers all of them which sucks bc it means I basically Yearn for a show that’s supernatural but good. Alice isn’t Dead, however, hits the most of these bullet points AND is so fucking good. It has monster hunting. It has stopping a cataclysmic event BUT also discussion of the cyclical nature of events such as these and how the fight never truly ends but you can make some fucking progress nonetheless. It has a central gay romance that’s actually a central gay romance. It’s the ONLY show on this list that really hits that the weird and dark underside of americana vibe but specifically the americana of not like suburbs and shit but that eerie haunted feeling you get when you’re hours into a late night drive on open roads with no civilization around and an expansive sky and it just Seems like something should be watching you. Have you ever been out for a walk at midnight and encountered a deer and you looked into each other’s eyes and it felt like it was telling you a message that you couldn’t possibly hope to parse? Have you ever felt an incredible sense of deja vu eating in a restaurant you couldn’t have possibly been in before, because you’ve been to a thousand diners a thousand times just like one, and there’s an incredibly sense of homogeneity even though you’re 2000 miles away from anyone and anything that could possibly know you? Have you ever traveled to an area that seems to be stuck in a bubble of time, the only thing that shows any evidence of having aged past 2006 being yourself, and you wonder how your cell phone even works around here? THAT’S the spooky americana I’m fuckin talking about! Messed up road trips! Too much goddamn space! America is scary because it’s big and Filled With Things but also Not Enough Things! Fuck yeah!!!!! That time bubble fuckin EXISTS in Wyoming the most recent song on the radio I heard was fuckin Hey Soul Sister!

Also has a thing where like are there even good guys and bad guys in a conflict or is it all just one umbrella nightmare that you’re trying to stand against in anyway possible (u kno..like how the overarching structures of both heaven and hell were kinda fucked in spn? No spoilers but similar shit be happenin in Alice Isn’t Dead). Exploration of what makes someone into a monster, like how do you go down that path? Also this is the only show on this whole damn list that southern gothic music really suits it so points for that.

~~

The Magnus Archives

You know I had to do it to ‘em.

Basic Summary: Jonathan Sims has just become the Head Archivist at the Magnus Institute, a “research” “facility” that looks into paranormal/esoteric/unexplained phenomena.

John Mulaney Voice, Again: Nobody knows what the archivist is going to do next, least of all the archivist. He’s never been in an archives before, he’s just as confused as you are.

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: Oh fuck this document is over 5k long I said I wasn’t gonna do this hhhhh so lipton lightning round: Slowburn Gay Romance but Actually Canon, Monster Hunting but Hey What Even Is A Monster Anyway, Acts Somewhat like a Loosely Connected Horror Anthology until it DOESNT, Little Things Build to Bigger Narrative, Characters Be Goin Through It (On God These People Need Therapy), Trying to Prevent/Fix The Apocalypse (X2!!!), Smug Asshole Big Bad,  Horror as a Metaphor For Various Shit, Basically if you thought that the Men of Letter concept slapped and you think it should’ve been the whole damn show including being Deeply British you would probably really fuckin like TMA. Also if ur like the ideal piece of media is a horror tragedy but also like it’s a wacky sitcom but also also fuck cops. U will like tma.

~~

Welcome to Nightvale

IF ANY 2012 TUMBLR FANDOM DESERVES TO MAKE A MASSIVE COMEBACK AND BE EVERYWHERE AGAIN AND ABSOLUTELY FLOOD MY DASH IT’S WELCOME TO NIGHTVALE WHY DID WE ABANDON THE SHOW THAT TREATED US THE MOST KINDLY DID YOU KNOW THAT EPISODES 108-110 ARE THE BEST FUCKING BUILT UP NARRATIVE REVEAL THAT I HAVE WITNESSED IN MY LIFE DID YOU KNOW THAT IT CONTINUED TO BE REALLY FUCKING GOOD AFTER MOST PEOPLE STOPPED LISTENING DID YOU KNOW CECIL AND CARLOS ARE MARRIED AND THEY HAVE A DOG AND A TODDLER NOW BECAUSE OF ALL THE GAY PODCAST PROTAGONISTS CECIL GERSHWIN PALMER LOVE OF MY LIFE ELDRITCHIAN CHEERLEADER AND CERTIFIED BIMBO KEEPS FUCKIN WINNIN BABY. DID YOU KNOW THAT CECIL THINKS PEANUT BUTTER IS A ROCK.

Basic Summary: Welcome to the sleepy desert town of Ņ̶̏ight V̶͚̰̮͗̔̊̊ale! Community radio how host Cé̵̟͚͕̗̞̙͂͑̽̄́c̵̤̼̞͈̪͓̍̽̋̚̕͜il Pǎ̵̧̨̢͚̻̈̂̄̇͐̇̊̀̆ͅl̶͚͎͕͉͖̬͓͑́̐̒̍̿̈́͢͜͝ͅm̸̧͙̟̖̠̳̬͋́͋́͌̚̚ͅȩ̙̖͎̖͂́̒͐͜͞r̢̢̛̰̻̮̺̩͙̼̈́͋̀͘ is here to k̠̠̰̦͙̯̥̎̄̆͌̎̀̿̔̌̚ê̷̢̬̥̞̩̯̘͒̽̈̓͐̂̔̍e̶̡̝̗̺̫̪̜͆̓̿̈͌͌̆͒͞ͅp̏͐͐̉̅͊͞��̵̹̗̬̼̠̬͙́͟ͅͅ ỷ̛͙̞̦̦͖̑̉̌̎͞͡͡͝ͅo̧̧̥͎̻̥̲͇͋́́̔̈͌͞ǔ̸̬̯̫͇̦̮͕̤̲̯̽̔̀̔͆͋̈́͘̚ up to date all the local happenings, including w̸̢̢̢̧̡̡͍͖̻̳̹̼̼̰̬̭̱͔̲͙͍̰̠̥̺̝͖̺̖̼̮̼̞̳̞̜͉̤̯͇̖̳͖̠̙̺̲̤͇͈͚͓̮̭̱̭̩͚̟̥̬̟̻̝̼̖͚̘͐̆̅̂̃̈́͆͊̉̏͒́̈́̋͗͑̄̉́̐̌́̿̌͛̾̎̊̾̃̈́̉̔̍̐͛̕͘̚͜͜͠͠é̵̢̡̧̨̨̡̧̨̡̛̹̥̥̞̮̯͙͈̻̝͓͖͙̦̰͍̖̜̲̰̞͎͈̭̯̳͕̗͓͈̭̫̼̯̪̞̯̰̲̘̭͎̪̱̗̝̝̞̤̱͉͙̯͎̬͎̙̜̗͉̩̦͕̪̳͇͙̺̙̰̠͚͎̜̠͔̬͎̺̣͕̜̊̓̃̐̂́͂̎̐̾̔̽̀̉́̍̊̂̿̎͂͐̎̐̄̍̔̋̐̃͗̈́͂̀̒̊̎͘͘̕̚̕͜͝͝͝͠ͅͅa̸̡̧̡̡̨̡̨̛̛͙̣̘̳͎͖̥̝̟̱̩̥͙͉̝̲̙̮̩̩̹̱͔͎̥̹̻̜͚̭̬̳͚̤̙̖̯͎̱̫̞̪̻͖̱̞͔̭̻̺͚͚̯̬͓͓̳͇̳̦͓̞͈̮̤̭̣͉̲̞͚̘͗̆̃͌̅̍͊̓̈̇̌̒͊͑̊̏̊͌̈̓̿͗̒̏̒͊͒̏̃̎̒̀̅̾̍̀͘͘͜͝͠ͅt̵̢̡̨̧̧̛̛̛̯̤͓̘̻̤͓̪̰͔̪̝̫͎̻͔͈͎͔͙͕͈̰͓͍̀̏͒̆͋̈́̈́͂̔͋͆͂̅͗̍̆̍̆̔̑͊̏̈͒́̽͊́̿͂́̓͛̽͐͌̌̐̈̇̃̓̆̍̅̃̔̚̕͜͝͝͝ͅͅh̸̨̨̡̢̢̡̢̧̡̧̢̡̨̡̭̜̬̬̙͕̗̙̻̯̠̘͙̻̥͉͚̼̗͚͇͉̰͍̥͉̗͎̬̫͖͉͔̼̮̯̞̫̬̟̻͉̖̙̥̫͖̬͚̟̜̭͇͎̭̘̝̲̤͕͎̰̭̗̯̮̤̙̙̯͍̞̭͚͔͎̞̹̲̟͉̩̭̖̱̠͍̺͈̟̩̋̆̈́͆̍̆̄̏͜ͅͅȇ̸̢̢̨̨̧̛̜͍̺͎̬̪͙̻̝̣͓͈̺̩̳̟̲̠̣͈͎͎͈͉̙̪͖̳̺͇̹̊̍͊͑̿͊̌͛̿̓͊̾̀͂͛̉͆̾̽͆̈̏͛̊͛̍̈́̇͋̔͂̑͐̂̿͊̽͑͘̚͘͝͝͠͝ͅͅŕ̵̨̡̨̨̢̧̡̧̨̘̟͙̦̲̲̪̦̙̼̠̳͚̞̦̞͖͚͇̳͖̲̭͕̜̫̳̖̙͖͉͎̘̘̤̠͈̬͕̝̻͚̥͍͕̠̥͙̙̪̖̯͍̘̘̲̣̹̜̪̲̭̟̮̫̖̤̰͔̩̩͉̲͚̟̝̦̬̪̘̬̮̱͔̻̦̼̃̐̂͋̐̅̋͒̉͛́̅̈́̒̒͆̑̆͊̒͒̀̍̈́̍͌̍̏̔͋͌̒̍̌͛̓̈̂̐̕͘͘͜͜͝͝͝ͅͅͅ ̶̢̡̨̛̠͇̹̯͕͍̻̟̼̼̗̩̱̗̙̱̥̜̬̫̜͎͉̺̣͓̟̯̱͖̣̞̠̝̥͍̲̳̙̠͔̹̘̲̲̻̖̈́̊͋͜͜ą̵̡̧̟͕̬̳̜͈͈̳̝̜̣̬͔͈͈͎͉͍̯̟̞̺͎̝͇̰̥͖̬̯͙̤̬̼̲̦̯̭͓̠̺̳̱̰̮̎͋͆̈́͌͆̎̉̓̇̐͋͋́̃̉̈̄̏̓̉̿̅̒̉̒̉͂͛̄̀̇̒͊͛́͊̎́͆̌̆́̌͂̈́̽̋͛͗̑̊̀́̍͊̌͆͊͐͆̅̒̊̉̾̄͛̑̕͘͘͘͘͝͝͝͝͠͠͝n̸̡̛̛̛̛̛̙͎̬̦̠̼͓͈̝̾̍͑͛̅̒̾́̌̍͛̇̋̇̓̏͛̔͛̈́͆̿̌͐̿͊̿́͒̍̃̀̈͐̐̆͐̉̒̂̉̀̅̇̾͋̍͒̋̈̌̿͒͐̍́͗̀̌̌̚̕̕̕͘̚͘͘̚͜͠͝͝͝d̴̡̢̢̛̛̛̺̠̳̬͎̞̲̣̲̱̳̪̹͉̝̠̱̗̙̫̠̹̼̙̝͉̲̟̮̙̙̮̻̹͈̦̙̞͚̜̙̖̞͓̙̭͉̃̽̌̅̔̾̈́̒̽͑́̒͋̓̈́͆͋̽̒̃̽̋̐͌͂̍͑́̽̋̍͗̋͗͂̅̽̈̈̾͐̄̃̕̕͜͠͠͝͠͝ͅͅ ̵̡̡̢̛̛̗͚͍̺͇̲̳̯͓̰͍̙̮̙̜̟̞̣̼͕̝͔͙̺̫͈͈̠̻̘̱͍̦̭͔͈̤̺̗̮͕̦̞̘͍̯̻̝͓̤̳̫͔̩͉̬̈́͋̈́̐͒́̔́́̿̓̆͐̎͆̇͒̄̈̿̓̑̾̏̔̿͊̌͆͒̒͊̓̅̓́̔̅̀̀̀̃̿̂̑͂͆̅̎̾̏̓̂̈́͛͌̇̾͌͐̈̂̆͐̅̓̍̓̃̆͗̃͛̏̒̌̀̅͊́̽̐̆̿́̌͘͘̚̕͘̕̕͜͜͜͠͝͠͝͠t̷̢̥͓̄͗̾̄̅̚͜r̵̨̡̨̧̧̢̛̛̛̛̛͍͙͚̥̱̞̜̦̜̼̺͉̠̬͎̰̻̜̼̫̤͓͖͖̤͇̞̥̖̈́͊̆̓͊̑̑̋̒̈́̔̆͆́̐͛͑͊͋̇̈́̓̑̍̏͐͛̽̋̎͑̃̈́͒̇̂̇̌͂̀̍̊̇̓̋̈́̌̏̕͘̚̕̚͝͝͠ǎ̴̡͓͓̯̘̥̱̱͖̦̺͓̘͉͖̞̟̦͈̜̥̰̘̞͈̦̠̼̯̙̭̼͚̟̖̲̠̝̜̐̅͆̏̈́̍́͂̃̾͑̓͋̽̄̾́̾̆̾͒͋̎͂̈́͘̕̕̚͜ͅͅf̷̢̡̡̧̢̨̡̧̢̢̧̡̧̫͖̖͇̲̫̮͕͉͓̩̪̳̹̩͎̖̟̤̤̲̟̪̫̻̻̖̟̦͉̼͎͖̭͍͖͎̖̳̳͙̜͉̝̘̺̖͚̙͉͕͙̯͖̞͚̮̲̻͉͙̺̭͓͎̤͙̦̦̺̯͕̜̰͍̳̙̦͉̪̥́͋̓̅̀͋͐̀̄̊̆̉̒̐͒̀̏̈̇̊̉̆̐̏̾̀̀̓͛͆̍̾͗͌̀̄̔͒̀̍̈́͆̔̒̑̏̍̏͆́̾̐̂͋̂̔̂́̓̓̌͌̉͛́̒̐̽̏́̑͊́̌̆̂̑͋̇̈́͌̑̿̅͗̚̕͘̕̚͜͠͝͝͠͠f̴̨̨̛̹͌̂̓͌͛̀͑̾̓̍͗̽͆̉̊͗̇́̍͌̊͐̔̈́̊̇͆̄̃̑̕̕͘͘͘͠͝͝͝͠i̴̧̡̢̢̧̢̨̨̧̧̧̛̛͎̗̳̦̘̙͓̦̙͔̜̼̘͇͇̺̭͉̠̩̟̤̥̘͙̤̩͔̪̱̻͈̪̼̼̞̠͎̟̹͕̻̭̤̪̲͕̟̺̻̻͖͕͚̣͇̖̰̝̩͈̤͕͇͕̝͙̙̪͔̗̫͇͎̙̲̲͖̗̘͉̲̣̤͎̔̐̆͒̄̈́̀̎̃̃̅͆̌̈́̽̈́̅̈́̑̄̇͒͐̀̐̀̒̍̀̓͌͗̓̽́͗̓̎͂͛̅̑̔̀͛̈́̽̾̃̊͊͆̄̍͑̍̆̌̾͗̄̊̽̉̅̆̀̎̀͑̿̎̋̄̆̃͐̾̏͛͒̍̋̅͘̕̚̕̕͜͜͝͝͝͝͠ͅͅc̷̛̛͚̝̻̣̞̓́̃́̀̃̓͗͌̂͛́̒̊͑̓͆̇̈́͑̏̆̀͌̑͂͂̄͌̉̔̋́̎͒̿͗͒͛̇͛̿̎̍̕̕̕͝͝͝͝͝ ̴̢̧̢̡̨̢̡̨̡̢̢̛̺̘̹̯̤̩̘̯͔̞̟̬̠̣̟̻̥̜̤͔̥͕̠̥̞͎̗̩̱̮͉͔͎̲̯̱̙̜̥̳̮͔̦̣͖͔̜͉̗̪̳̹̦̤͇̣̙͕̯̫̖̝̼̹͍̠͎͓̗͎̦͓̲̯̱̠̰͇̮̹͔̝͉͙̹̜̹͈̹̥͖̣̳̲͖̓́͌̈́̈́̀͌̄͂̌̾́̍̔̊̓̿͋͂͋̈́̋́́̒̓̀̒̃͂̀͑̐͛̆̆͒̈́̅̿͊͌̍͗̌̌͆̂͌́̉̏̒̓͊̾̒̓̋̽͐̏̾͘̕͜͝͠͝ͅͅr̸̨̢̛̪̞̬͓͔̥̤̣͔̭̥̙͉̦̗̠̳̩͙̂̈́͑͑̿̋̓̀͋͆̋̕͝͝ë̴̢̡̨̬͈͉̖̞͔͎͓͖̼̘̬͕̰͈̥͈̝̩͎͉͉̫̜͚͕̤͔̟̯͓͎̟͙̜̭̩̗̮͎̗̤͇̝̩͎̜̺̯͕͇̝͎̯͙̖͙̮̗̮̘́̑͑͛̂̅̄̌̽̓̒̾̿͆̏̏͐͛̾̂̃͑͆̅̄̿͋̅͂̈́̽͋͒̎͐̒̓͆̌̉͑͊́̀̈̾͛̋͑̋̎̈̀̽̀͊̏͘͝͝͝͝͠͝ͅp̴̧̧̡̢̢̢̛̛̛͚̟͓̖̭̪̻̪̲̬̥̙̥̰̼̹͎͕̪̞̮̺̰̬̘̫̤͉̦͙̮̖̙̹̻͔̖̮̲̞̣̻̜̠͇̬͚̱̦̼̲̮̀̂͌̍̈̒̍̋̌̏͐̓͛̉̂̈̀͑̈́͊͗͋͗́̂̎̎̃͆͒̅̑̇́̈͐̾̀̔̒̉͑͒̅̓̈́̋͋̀̍̄̿̌̀̉͆̇̔̈́͗̋̄̓̇͗̎̉̆͊̒͗̚̕͘͘̕̕̚͜͜͝͝͠͠͠͠͠ͅͅͅơ̶̢̡̧̨̡̛̛͔̦̼̰̠̯̰̟̲̣̜͙̲͙̪̱̱͕̺̪͈͉̺̻̙̥̲̩̲̩͔̠͚̩͓̞̠̯̟̫̣̗̦̰͉͚͙̺͎̼͖̥̙͈̯̲̝̞͎̻͕̮͔̰̖͔̭͙̩̼͔̫̹̘͓͔̜̘͍̍̅̄͋͑̋̍̊̉̄̈̽̈͐̀͌͐̆͊͂̐̋̃̎͆͛̐̀̂̿̈́͂́̈̌͐̇̀̒͋͑͐́͌̐̇̊͆̀͂͋̏́͋͆̏͗͂͑̂̓̽͘͘̚̕̕̕̕̚͘͜͜͠͝͝ͅͅͅr̴̨̨̨̧̨̛̘͕͈͔͙̠̬̯̩̗̰̗̬̦͈̗̝̣͓͓̟͕͙͈̠̘̻͓̭̝̘̦̦͓̭̘͙̻̙̼̩̰̝͈̱̝̱̬͉͙̣̖̮̲͈̙̱̩̣͕̦̰̮͔͈͓̙̮͍̳̟̠̞͎̱̣̰͕̩̝̲̝͐́́̍̈͐͋̐̑̌͋̓̈́̈͗̿̈̈́͗̑̚͜͜͜͜͜͝ͅͅţ̴̢̨̧͇͉͎̣̬̣̝̗̬̹͇̮̞̈́̐̌̇̈́̌͊̐̅̂̌̂͒͌́̈͌̂̊͗̍̿͑͋̎̓͂̀̎̎͒̾̏̒͌̃̄͋̌̾̍̈́̐̏͑̊̍͑͆̉̓́̆̌̾̓͊̊̈̑͘̚̕͘͘̕͝͝͝͝͝s̴̢̢̡̛̬̹͚̻͉̦̦̣̦̠̜͕̤̳͓͙̟̬͕̘̦̿͗̉̏̒͆̓̄͊͌͛͂͑̒̃͛͘͜͝͝!

Shared elements with supernatural that you might Vibe with: Honestly, probably bc Nightvale and Alice are by the Same Dudes, a lot of these points are the same as Alice Isn’t Dead, but it’s less scawy and more funney. Also hits the “horror, but make it kind of a sitcom” vibes. Doesn’t have the same road trip vibes, but DOES capture the exact weirdness of South Western USA, so I’m still giving it “fucked up americana” credit. If you’ve never been to New Mexico ur like this is an exaggeration clearly no desert town is subject to like ACTUAL cosmic horror and unexplainable sights but I’m telling you New Mexico is just Like That. (I highly recommend visiting the land of enchantment if you ever get the oppurtunity it is a deeply odd and wonderfully unsettling experience.) Look man it’s gay it’s a horror comedy cecil has a wonderfully soothing voice and it hates capitalism so fucking much like oh my god so much what more could you want.

MINI REC ALERT: Wolf 359! I have nothing deep to say about this I just like it and my gut tells me that y’all would enjoy it too I know there isnt much for physical descriptions in the show but I know in my heart that the main character is so so pretty and so so stupid. I KNOW yall like some himbos that experience character growth.

Okay since It’s my party and I’ll speak if I want to rapid fire list of podcasts I just like and want more people to listen to even though I’m behind on like all of them shhhhh: The Penumbra Podcast, BomBARDed, Dungeons and Daddies, Stellar Firma, Wonderful!

SONG RECS

okay these aren’t like replacement recs or anything they’re just really good and I almost certainly would have put them on some sort of supernatural playlist in 2013 but I don’t, like, have a good playlist for them now so I’m subjecting y’all to them also they all have the youtube link for ease of access

Woah There Kimmy-  Felix Hagan & the Family

Devil’s Backbone- The Civil Wars

Blood On My Name- The Brothers Bright

Awake O Sleeper- The Brothers Bright

The Bottom of the River- Delta Rae

Old Number 7- The Devil Makes Three

The Bullet- The Devil Makes Three

In Hell I’ll Be In Good Company- The Dead South

Bartholomew- The Silent Comedy

Pomegranate Seeds- Julian Moon

Curses- The Crane Wives

Tongues & Teeth -The Crane Wives

OKAY THAT’S IT! THAT’S ALL FOLKS! FUCK!

[kiara-carrera]

leah and jj + hugging while walking for the touches ask game?

season 2 spoilers for everything up to the bonfire episode (where this it set)! this is both canon and not canon because i will in fact adjust all of my ideas at least seventy-four times whoops ... we’re also gonna ignore the fact that the hug while walking lasts exactly one line, a true blink and you miss it kind of nonsense. is this well written? no, but that’s not my strong suit anyways.

18. hugging while walking: leah + jj

“I’m just saying — I don’t trust her. And I really don’t think we should be leaving John B alone right now, especially with her.”

Around them, the annual bonfire was in full swing. Music was blaring, drinks sloshing out of solo cups and dripping down the arms of kids too slow on a shotgunned can, bodies clustered in the middle as friends danced and chatted the night away. The bonfire was like a Boneyard party — neutral ground where Pogues and Kooks could (mostly) coexist for a night of getting shit faced and making terrible decisions.

Instead of being up in the mix, Leah found herself off to the side, a frown on her face as she watched John B get yanked into a conversation with a girl from their school — Yvonne, a junior like them, and also someone John B had gotten fairly familiar with the previous year, before dads began disappearing at sea, gold cropped up in wells, and mysteries and murder landed on their doorsteps.

Even if the relationship (marriage?) between John B and Sarah hadn’t just fucking exploded — okay, wait, maybe that wasn’t the right word to use all things considered. Either way, she would have been having the exact same reaction. Because like most of the people John B and JJ had gotten involved with over the years, Leah couldn’t fucking stand the sight of her.

JJ snorted from beside her, watching on as Leah glared across the party where John B had all but been wrangled into a conversation with Yvonne. “Remind me what your problem with her is again?”

Her head snapped towards him, finally breaking her one-sided glare session, regarding JJ as if he’d suddenly grown another five heads. “You’re kidding, right? Do you not remember how fucking exhausting she was when John B was doing ... whatever the fuck that thing he had with her last year was?”

“He was banging her,” JJ said bluntly, laughing when Leah wrinkled her nose. “And no, I don’t.”

“Figures, because you’d always run off with Pope and leave me alone with them. Like, she was fine at first until she started getting super weird and territorial over him with me, which was fucking weird because they weren’t even dating and also newsflash — I was so not trying to steal John B from her. It’s John B. I’d rather eat a bar of soap.”

“John B can handle himself,” JJ told her, taking a sip from his drink. He’d already had half a beer that he’d failed to shotgun and had scored a solo cup from some kid in their year. “He’s probably going to be bitching about missing Sarah to her the whole time anyways, and I know I’m not spending my night babysitting him with you.”

Leah raised an eyebrow at him, reaching out to snatch his drink from his hand. She grinned when he made a noise of protest when she took a small sip. Grimacing at the taste, she told him, “This tastes like lighter fluid, first of all. And who said you had to hang out with me tonight?”

Another grin broke out on her lips, watching as his eyebrows knitted in confusion at her words. There was just the tiniest hint of a frown that she might have missed if she hadn’t been watching him as closely as she was or if the flickering lights of the bonfire hadn’t casted a decent amount of light to where they were standing.

She wasn’t expecting him to turn it around on her though. 

His confusion disappeared at the drop of a hat, a somewhat cocky expression tugging at the corner of his lips as he replied, “Figured you wouldn’t be complaining about that.”

Embarrassed heat crawled up her neck at his words, eyes narrowing at him. Leah wasn’t sure why she expected JJ to not be a teasing dick about everything — perhaps it was the way he’d been far to eager to put his mouth on hers the other day that made her think they were on the same page.

Apparently not.

Everything was just weird. Between the kiss the night Rafe and Barry crashed John B and Sarah’s welcome home party and everything that had happened between then and now it was just ... it was like her world had been thrown off-kilter. They’d barely talked about it. Every conversation either got ruined, interrupted, or ended in a kiss. She wasn’t complaining about the third one, but it felt entirely too vulnerable to not know where she stood.

Did she like JJ? Yes. Did JJ like her? ...Wildly undetermined. On the one hand, he definitely liked the physicality of it all. But there was still that horrid little voice in the back of her mind that worried. Worried because he’d never actually been in a serious relationship, had never looked for one. Worried that she’d divulged too much too soon and that he was trying simply for the sake of their friendship.

She’d already seen the way Kiara and Pope had fractured. She didn’t exactly want to be the star of the sequel.

It was already hard enough accepting that her feelings for JJ were far beyond anything platonic. It was hard having to go around knowing what it felt like to have his mouth on hers, his hand tangled in her hair as she tasted weed and Natural Light on his lips. It was hard enough to know that there was something there, but not knowing what that something was.

He’d told her to stop putting words in his mouth, to stop jumping to conclusions about how he was feeling, but what the fuck was she supposed to do when it seemed like this was all just some weird way to pass time?

It was just her luck that she was shit at feelings like this and that she just had to go fall for her friend who was quite possibly worse than her.

And now he was fucking teasing her. Yup, saying shit to him was starting to look more and more like a colossal fucking mistake.

“You’re a dick,” she muttered to him, cheeks burning as she turned to go find Kie or Pope.

Leah made it all but two feet before two familiar arms wrapped around her waist, JJ doing his best to prevent her from going any further.

“Lee Lee,” he whined in her ear. “C’mon, it was a joke.”

“Must have forgot to laugh,” she replied, beer sloshing around the cup in her hands as she tried to keep moving. But his arms were wrapped around her in a bear hug, his boots shuffling in the dirt behind her converse.

“Jesus,” he muttered, finally tugging her to a complete halt, groaning in annoyance a little as she refused to turn around to face him. But she’d stopped trying to move forward, still wearing a frown as he released her and circled around her to be face to face once again. “Done pouting now?”

“I hate you.”

“You love me.”

“I’m gonna shove you into the bonfire.”

He wrinkled his nose. “Not really into that, but thanks.”

Another flush of heat, this more out of annoyance than anything else, rose to her cheeks. “Can you be serious for like five seconds and stop making it your night’s goal to annoy me?”

The seriousness of her tone made his smile falter just a little bit. “Oh, c’mon, it was a joke. I wanna hang with you tonight, you know that.”

“Do I?”

“Don’t see me standing around anyone else, do you?” He glanced around, as if trying to prove his rhetorical point.

The tiniest, most traitorous of a laugh escaped her, but she quickly doubled back with a semi forced frown. “Too late, your friendship privileges have been provoked for the night.”

“What about macking privileges?”

The frown? Gone. Eyes? A little wide. Heart? Well, she was lucky her ribcage was there to keep it from popping out of her chest like a fucking cartoon.

A little flustered, she told him, “Funny, JJ, should consider being a comedian.”

“Not joking.” His tone was as serious as his words, more serious than he tended to be, especially at a party which surprised her, but it was the next thing he did that really caught her attention.

Leah knew that JJ was annoying when it came to getting what he wanted, but nothing really could have prepared her for the way his hands pulled on her arms, tugging her close to him, closer than she had any right to be as his friend.

Leah knew that no one at the bonfire around them was playing a lick of attention to them — the Pogues had been a hot commodity for all of two minutes when they’d arrived, a bit of attention of the newly freed John B, but that spectacle had gone stale all too quickly. And yet, her heart didn’t seem to care because there was something daunting, exciting about him treating her like this in public.

She knew from experience that JJ was nonchalant about PDA, making out and dancing with people at parties before with not a care in the world. His standing close to her and tugging him into her like he was some fictional pretty boy starring in a cheesy teen rom com shouldn’t have made her feel as special as it did but this was just different.

It was him and it was her and there were so many things about this situation that seemed like they’d only ever exist in vague daydreams. It seemed like there shouldn’t have been a universe where he’d look at her like the way he was right now, with anything more than friendship.

“We can even ditch,” JJ told her with a grin, eyes sparkling just a bit in the firelight. His hands slipped from her arms to her hips smoothly, like being nonchalant about this kind of shit came all too naturally to him. “Me, you, and the lighter fluid.”

She was certain that he could see her sour mood diminish embarrassingly quick as she asked, “Oh really? To do what, exactly?”

“That all depends on how you wanna spend your time tonight,” JJ answered, giving her one of his easy, mischievous smiles, that fucking smile that had gotten her into this mess in the first place.

Leah wasn’t sure how long she’d cared for him like this. Maybe it had only been a few days, maybe since Midsummers, or hell, maybe it had been forever, her subconscious just waiting for that perfect moment for it to click that her joking I hate you’s were laced with something else, something more.

“Know a good place, too,” he added, gesturing his head towards the tree line past the wall, into the woods where most people only vacated to for hookups, which definitely didn’t go over her head.

“If you’re taking me to where you take all your bonfire party hook ups to, I’ll pass,” Leah remarked dryly. She didn’t intend the words to come out slightly bitter, and she thought she passed them off as joking as she could, but she couldn’t ignore the twist in her chest at the thought.

Before all of this, she wouldn’t have even batted an eye at JJ possibly having secret bonfire hookup spots, but now? Now the thought made a ball of lead form in her stomach.

“I mean I took Pope there once when I didn’t want to share my good weed with anyone.”

This time, she didn’t try to hide the laughter that bubbled over her lips. “Oh, perfect, I get to see where you wander off with Pope, wonderful.”

“So you’re in?”

She pretended to ponder it for a moment, but it was clear to just about anyone — especially JJ who knew her better than anyone in the world — that she’d had the answer sitting on her tongue. “I guess I could spare you a few minutes.”

JJ grinned at her, once again shooting her that fucking smile and she wasn’t sure if it was that or the way he replied with, “That’s my girl!” made her feel like she could fucking conquer the fucking world, off-kilter or not.

[taetae-tea]

La Farceur

A/N: I just saw the Joker and I just HAVE to write a story about it, so here ya go :). I am thinking of maybe making a part 2 of this, so just let me know if you like that idea! 

Genre: Joker!Taehyung, Angst, smut, oneshot (?)

Paring: Taehyung X reader

Word-count: 6.5k

Warnings: Sexual content, groping, kissing, pinning, smoking, slapping, name-calling, Stockholm-syndrome.

Summary: You’d never thought you had to face the well-known criminal: the Joker, since he always targets rich people. Still, somehow the tables turn when you go to the famous club ‘La Farceur’ and to be faced with (maybe?) your worse nightmare.

Masterlist

‘Again, the so-called ‘Joker’ has raided another bank. 9 people have been shot during the raid, which of 4 have died. 20 people are badly wounded. This has been the fifth time this two weeks. How long do we have to wait for someone to act on this?’ 

You attentively watch the news as you see the blurred images of the man, who calls himself ‘the Joker’, and who does so much terrible things. You can’t imagine someone being so devilish; he doesn’t even do it for money you’ve heard. He is pure evil; he does it for his own satisfaction and happiness. People like this really do exist, which normally isn’t the case. People often do bad stuff because of lack of money or something, but he has all the money now and still continues to do bad stuff. Maybe he’s in depth with someone, it must be. It’s the only logical explanation. 

‘That guy is plainly sick’, you hear your friend comment from beside you, eating cereal just like you are doing. It’s really a tradition for the both of you to watch the news together in the morning, making that your bonding-time as roommates. Discussing politics and such. ‘He must be on some shit’, Lisa continues before taking another bite. You huff before agreeing, that man can’t be right in his mind. Or maybe he was fucked up in his childhood by his father or something, anything. Luckily you’re not likely to ever have to face him, being a student. He mostly targets rich people, like banks and stuff. Well ‘being rich’ is something that you certainly aren’t. 

‘He does have something hot though, I don’t know what’, Lisa comments, making you laugh out of disbelieve. ‘Damn Lisa, going out with criminals now hm?’, you tease her and she nudges you back. ‘I mean, it’s kind off wild. It isn’t a boring relationship, that’s for sure.’ You laugh even louder at that. ‘Well, true that honey. Still wouldn’t be my first pick though’, you response, shaking your head.   

The both of you finish your food and get ready for your first class. You walk to the campus together, talking about anything you could think of. You’ve really grown to like Lisa. You’ve now been roommates for 5 months, you being the somewhat silent person and she being the outgoing on. You really always need one of the two between friends, otherwise it won’t work. She takes you out to parties and you make sure she goes to school. You’re always together, having grown a strong bond together.

‘So, still up for some alcohol tonight? How about a bar or something?’, Lisa suggests and you nod. ‘Why not? It’s not like we have anything else to do.’ She looks with exciting eyes at you. ‘Wow, really? Thought you would’ve refused. Do I see a new woman in front of me?’ Lisa takes a step back as she looks at you in awe. You chuckle, lightly punching her shoulder. ‘We don’t have any tests or assignments, so why not? Therewith, I haven’t gotten laid in ages. It’s time’, you confess, carrying a frustrated face. She frowns. ‘How long’, she asks and you hold up 5 fingers. She gasps as she stops her pace beside you. ‘No… I’m so sorry for you. Why didn’t you tell me?’ She puts an arm around you as she still has a worried face, making you huff. ‘Well damn, it’s not something to discuss on a daily basis.’ You look around you to see if anyone has heard your conversation, being slightly embarrassed. You don’t see anyone, except this big guy standing along the sidewalk. He does kind of seem odd to you, but you decide not to pay any attention to him and to continue your walk with your worried friend.

You both arrive at the class, entering as Lisa keeps on asking about your sex life. ‘Lisa stop! I will get laid tonight and I will be okay.’ You stop her ramble. She pouts before agreeing. ‘Okay, but you’re going to have to put my sexy clothes on. A normal skirt wont do it with this mission’, she notes and you scoff. ‘Whatever makes you satisfied’, you say before you let yourself focus on the class, which is just about to start.

‘How does one own such a tight and short dress’, you complain as you walk down the street, trying to pull your dress further down. Lisa holds your arm hooked around hers, pulling you back up. ‘Don’t bend down like that, your boobies will maybe pop out doing that’, she giggles as she shakes her head. You scoff, not liking this outfit only one bit. Yeah, you want to get laid. But like this, it’s kind of cheap and that’s not really what you had in mind. You just want a one-night-stand, but not with some gross dude. He needs to have class and be a gentleman. But knowing Lisa, she doesn’t really mind about that. And there is nothing wrong with that; the girl has needs too. Your standards are just different.

You arrive at the familiar club ‘Le Farceur’, being one of the hottest clubs in the city right now. You often come here, knowing you’d get the optimal club-experience. You’d be surprised how many clubs aren’t great at all. Some clubs have old gross men on the side who keep on looking at you with there old eyes. Others just have awkward young people who don’t know how to party nor to throw one. ‘Le Farceur’ really knows how to do it having: great DJs; cute barmen; great lights and a beautiful dance floor made out of glass. You love the club and you always feel like you walk into another universe.

‘May I get that coat?’ The doorman asks and you nod, giving him exactly that. Lisa also gives her coat to the other man standing a bit further in the hall. You can already hear the music dancing off of the walls. When you take a turn to Lisa, you already see her flirting with that very guy. You don’t know how she does it with that much ease, you simply can’t. You can already hear Lisa say: ‘What makes you different, makes you special.’ Yeah, say that to the girl who will stay alone forever in her little house with her thousand cats.

‘Ready?’, Lisa asks as she approaches you. You nod and the both of you enter the hall. The club is already full with sweaty dancing people. The smokers are fully on and everything looks blurry as you enter the room. Immediately Lisa grabs your hand and pushes through the crowd, trying to find the bar at the other side of the club. The music is loud as you walk through the people. Some people are singing, some are talking with their friends; some are trying to flirt with others. You like this, it’s as if anyone can finally let loose in this room. There are no worries, just maybe the growing feeling that you might throw up because of the many drinks one has taken. No tests, no pressure from school. Just loud music and beautiful people around you.

‘You want the usual?’ Lisa asks and you nod. You look around as Lisa starts ordering. You can see a few familiar faces in the crowd, being people you know from school. You’re not surprised, this is a well-known club. Everyone at the campus talks about it. About people who have hooked up there, or even split up.

‘Here you go, one tequila shot, a lemon and some salt. Let’s go!’ Lisa yells after putting some salt on your hand. You immediately lick it off of your hand, shot the tequila through your throat and put the lemon in your mouth. You frown out of disgust, but then laugh because of the thrill it gives you. Lisa mirrors you exact, making you laugh even more. The both of you do a few more shots before heading to the dance floor, dancing together before Lisa finds a very handsome young man to dance with.

You can feel yourself getting drunk by the second, loosing up and dancing more freely. You let yourself focus on the music, though you don’t know the song.  You don’t really care though.

Suddenly you feel a hand on your shoulder, making you turn around. A tall guy stands in front of you. You giggle as you take a step closer and you can recognize his face. It’s the guy from this morning, he was standing along the sidewalk. I guess he did hear us talk and probably wants a peace. He looks mysterious, having dark glasses and this black suit on. It’s like he’s straight out of Man In Black. You just know he could take you just the way you’ve needed someone to for the last 5 months. A strong tall guy, maybe even a gentleman.

He now firmly holds your arm, almost painfully as he start dragging you through the crowd. You don’t know how to react, but you’re kind off too drunk to know how. You start pulling on your arm, hoping that the guy will just let go. It’s now that you’re beginning to panic, what does this guy want? Why is nobody stopping this guy? People see me right? They see me getting dragged out of the crowd? Or maybe I’ve done something wrong and is it security trying to escort me out. I just can’t remember myself misbehaving.

You arrive at a door in the corner of the club. The guy has been silent the whole time as you were trying to follow his fast pace through the crowd. You want to be sober so you could try to make sense out of this, but you can’t. You’re stuck being this drunk fuck that’s busy trying to keep her balance.

‘Who are you?’ you manage to get out. The man doesn’t answer and just starts dialing some number beside the door. You figured he is taking you in there. But why? This can’t be something bad, right? People didn’t just let a girl dragged through the club only to get raped. Or do things like this happen this easily? Thinking about it, drunk people don’t really keep an eye on others around them. So it’s possible. You begin to pull harder on your arm, even wiggling in hope that he magically let your arm go. The guy grunts, making the grip on your arm tighter. You let out a small yell out of pain, body falling in each other. You try to stay up, but together with your drunk mind you can’t really keep it that way.

You hear a soft beep and the door in front of you opens. The guy drags you through the door and closes it behind you. He didn’t come along with you; you’re just alone there in this room, that’s what you think at least. You don’t dare to look up; you just look down at your hands, which you can’t quite get focused because of the alcohol that flows through your system. You do notice the room is pinkish and the floor from is wood. Your eyes slowly make their way up and you now see a white carpet on the ground. Something like a sofa is on the end and a little coffee table on the side.

‘He hasn’t hurt you, has he?’ You suddenly hear someone say at the end of the room. Your body shocks by hearing this sudden voice. It does sound familiar, like you’ve heard it somewhere before, but not face-to-face. The voice doesn’t give you a good feeling though. You want to look up, but you’re a bit too dizzy to do so. At this point you don’t really know what’s real anyways.

‘You look weak, I didn’t fucking ask for a weak one’, the person says again, talking in a irritating manner. You frown, still looking down. ‘Then why don’t you fuck off’, you reply, not caring for the words you are using. You slowly sit up, finally finding your balance. You scan the room. You notice how the walls are red, the black ceiling and the golden decorations around the room. At the side you see a pole and you realize this must be some sex-room. At the end you see a big sofa with a man sitting on it. He’s sitting with his legs crossed and his head hiding behind a newspaper. You frown as you start to scan the man. He has a colorful appearance, wearing some form of a suit. You can even see the top of his head, showing a green color or maybe blue? You can’t really see that well, not with the blurry vision thanks to the alcohol. You do see some kind of smoke surrounding the man and when you start to smell, you just know it’s a cigarette.  

‘So you are feisty’, you hear him say with a smug sound. You scoff, trying to prove you’re not scared, but you fucking are. You don’t know what to do, but you do know this man has power.

Then his newspaper goes down and the painted face looks back at you, a cigarette resting on his lips and showing a cocky expression. Your eyes go wide and your heart starts to race a million times faster than it already was. It’s the fucking maniac. The guy you’ve now seen for months upon months, doing terrible things against the nation. It’s the man who has stolen billons of dollars from rich people and not hesitating to make a few kills for it.

He has a dark grin on his face, as he looks you up and down, standing up from the couch in the uncanny manner. You move your body as far as possibly away from him, that being your natural actions. How the fuck did I get in this situation. You try to move further back, but your head still tolls by the alcohol you’ve been drinking merely moments ago. He walks up to you with a fast pace, making you scared. He knows what he is doing and he loves it. He loves to make people scared.

He crouches down beside you and grabs your hair, pulling it back harshly so you look into his eyes. You can hear a soft thud beside your face, being it the cigarette he puts out on the wall you’re pressed up against. His face is very close to you now, his lips hovering above yours and breath hitting against your skin. The smoke is still coming out of his mouth when he starts speaking.

‘I’ve heard you that you are looking for something naughty, my ‘lady ’, he says with a low and dark voice, now letting himself sit down on your lap. You don’t know how to react to this, but your body does the job as you feel a certain warmth stream through you. You feel yourself now breathe much louder and your body wants something, you can feel it. You know the feeling all too well, maybe even loving the adrenaline flowing through your body that goes with it.

No, stop (y/n). It’s just the alcohol. You can’t feel this way towards this ‘man’.

The Joker smirks down at you upon seeing you struggle underneath him. He yanks your hair back ever so slightly, exposing your delicate neck to him. His eyes meet yours, still as dark as they always are, before he reaches down and gently kissing the exposed skin, surprising you with the gently touches. It’s not something you’d expect from such a masterminded criminal like him, the Joker. Your body shakes as you let yourself embrace the tinkling feeling on your skin, which are vastly changing into sloppy kisses and making you moan ever so quietly. Why is he so damn good at this?

‘Let’s see what you’ve got, baby’, he whispers into your ear after parting his lips with your neck, he even had inspected the red skin it had turned to. Suddenly he yanks on your hair as he stands up himself, forcing you to get off the ground. You let out a small whine as you try to follow his forcing moves. He pushes you towards the couch, not so gentle anymore, and bends you over right on that spot. You inhale sharply upon this action, but you don’t fight it for some reason. Your brains are telling you to scream and kick your way out of it, but the alcohol is letting that voice fade into the background together with the pounding noises from outside the wall, where people are still dancing and shouting along the music. The only thing you can focus on now is his groin pressed up against your ass, feeling so thick and long, and the way it makes your body ache for more.  

‘You know what ‘Le Farceur’ stands for baby?’ His hands are finding its way around your butt, tracing soothing circles and making it hard for your knees to stay up. Then, with no warner whatsoever, he pulls his hand up and lets it down with great force against your ass. You let out a small high-pitched moan, making yourself again amazed at the way this man can make you weak like this. You can hear him laugh behind you, cocky that he could make you feel this hot by only slapping you. ‘It stands for ‘the Joker’’, He says, both hands groping you harshly, your body pleading you for more. You lean into him as he does so and you can’t do anything but to plead out your pleasure.

‘F-Fuck daddy.’

You feel another slap on your butt, but this time a bit stronger and with more passion than before. You hiss this time, not feeling any pleasure by that, rather pain. But not the kind of pain you want to run away from. Your arms almost give in by the force of the slap. He grabs your hair again and pulls you up straight against his body, his hard cock pressed up against your butt with more force. You can already taste it on your mouth.

‘who?’ He asks as he moves his hips forcefully against your ass, making your back to arch into him. You love this, you love the way he makes you dripping wet, the way his cock forces its way against your ass and making you hope you didn’t have any panties on.

‘J-Joker’, you reply, almost moaning, as he remains to move against your ass from behind you. You can practically feel the way he smirks behind you, eyes printed on you as he does so. He lets go of your hair slowly, his fingers wondering down. He touches every single feature of yours, beginning from your neck, down to your arms and gently groping you and making you rill all over. His hands grab the soft fabric of your dress and pull the strings over your shoulder. The newly exposed skin are immediately marked with his wet kisses, making you arch into him. You want to be closer to him. He doesn’t react to it, he just continues his way down, letting the dress slowly slide off your body. You feel nervous as he does his action, too much anticipated and wanting him to fuck you already. You even let out a soft whine, hoping he would punish you or anything, but he doesn’t. A mastermind indeed.

When your dress finally hits the ground, only wearing your panties now, you can feel his hands caressing your breasts. You can hear him grunt when he start pinching your nipples, pleasure getting ahead of him as he does so. You hum when he gropes your breasts with more force, pulling you closer against his body and you feel his dick again close against you. He is such a tease, being so slow with you, not fucking you immediately.

‘Patience my baby girl’, He whispers into your ear as he lets go of you. You let out a small noise, feeling so naked and untouched when you don’t feel him against you anymore. You want to turn around, but you can hear a disapproving sound when you almost did. ‘No can do, baby doll. Patience I said’, he instructed and you obeyed. How hot he might be and how much you want him inside of you, he still is one of the biggest criminals. He is still dangerous and you wouldn’t want to get actually hurt by this little game he is playing with you.

You can hear something hitting the ground, some kind of fabric maybe. You don’t really know where he is in the room since the noise from outside is still pounding through the walls, music and talking people getting right through. It makes you even more wet upon knowing he’s about to fuck you so hard while people are right there outside. Oh, you want him to. So badly.

‘Lay down’, you suddenly hear from behind you. You say as you are told, lying down on the sofa in front of you. First you sit down, making eye contact with the man in the room and you are not upset with what you are met with. He is standing in front of you, fully naked. His body is painted with thick caramel-colored muscles, shining under the dim-pink lights around you. His legs look strong and his chest looks so inviting, something you want to have a taste of. His cock is standing strong and proudly, looking so good and delicious. You just know he’s going to fill you up the way you want him to and with that dazzling expression, he is promising he will just do that.

‘You like what you see, don’t you baby?’, He declares as he sees your longing eyes, finally laid down on the sofa. You swallow back your words, knowing you can’t get too excited. You’ve learned your lesson now; you won’t let him tease you that long again. You need him right now and toying with you is definitely not the way to go.

Your eyes are widened when he decides to slowly walk up to you, making your body ache of desire. His muscles move strongly, but still so delicate. You hate the fact that you can’t see his face, though you still find the façade kind of exciting. His eyes still look dark when he finally reaches you, like he is fucking you with them, but not touching you yet. You squirm on your place, trying to calm yourself down and to net get too excited.

In one swift move he had placed himself above your waist, his dick throbbing as you can basically taste him. He is so close, you just have to lean forward and you can just-

‘No no, sweetheart. I’ll guide you’, he says as he pushes you back on your place, making you whine once again. You knew you shouldn’t have whined that much, because suddenly his eyes looked angry, making you shiver. He grabs your hair once again and yanks it back. There flew a shot of pain through your neck, since he has bend your neck over the handrail. You let out a small yell upon feeling that, but before you could say anything was his face already close you yours.

‘Whine fucking once again and I will snap that neck.’ His threat got through to you and you just nod, eyes wide open, as you feel terrified. He sits back on your waist as he suddenly puts a cigarette in his mouth, lightening it with a small lighter. You look at him with awe as he pulls his hair back and taking a deep inhale of his cigarette. Though he had just threatened you, you still think he is so beautiful, in some ways.

‘Now, darling. Open wide’, He says as he suddenly closes the gab between you and his cock, his body now placed above you. You open your mouth as far as you could, your hands finding its way to his cock and placing it right in your mouth. You can hair him grunt as you lick his dick wet, making it ready for you to suck on. You begin slowly, making your mouth hallow as you let him enter your mouth. You can taste the saltiness of his skin, but still the way it’s so delicious. His hips slowly begin to rock with your movements, making a pace onto your mouth. You can now smell the smoke again and when you look up, you see him exhaling all that smoke out of his lungs.

How can one be so damn hot when smoking?

You begin to suck, making slurping sounds with your mouth as you do so. It’s now that he grabs your hair and starts to moan a little upon feeling your mouth surrounding his cock. You make sure your hands are making rotating movements around his dick while sucking him dry. He feels the urge to go faster, so he starts pulling your head and you let him guide you. His pace is fast and it’s not easy to keep on sucking, so you instead make your mouth hallow again and let him go as deep as he wants. He loved that move and immediately makes use of it.

‘Yes baby, let me fuck that mouth hmm’, he grunts as he rocks his dick as far as he could into your throat. You make gagging sounds and you have to gasp for air, but somehow that makes him hornier and he only goes faster by it. You don’t really care about it, you want him to abuse your mouth like this.

‘Fuck I need that pussy.’ He thrusts his dick as far as he could into your mouth for the last time, staying there for a few seconds, making your gasp as you almost past out for air before releasing you. You lay back as you have to come to your senses for a few seconds and look back up, seeing his cocky face with his dark eyes. He again blows out some smoke as he had just taken an inhale from that cigarette. It makes you frown in the haste of the moment, thinking of how bad smoking is. But it occurred to you that he isn’t a healthy man and that a cigarette is probably the least of his problems.

He puts the cigarette down on the edge of the coffee table beside the sofa. You look at him, anticipating on his next actions.

He grabs your hips and lays you on your belly in one swift move. He then pulls your hips up, leveling with his cock. He starts dragging his cock against your damp panties, which you sadly are still wearing. Your body leans into the touch and you start to wiggle your ass, hoping he would feel more tempted to fuck you. Instead he lets his hand fall down on your butt with a great force, making you exhale sharply and feeling the way your skin burns under his touch. If anything, that made you want him even more. You could never find a better sex partner than him.

‘P-Please’, you breathe out, arching yourself into him again. He presses his dick further up against you, rubbing up and down. ‘Please what, my princess’, he asks and you immediately reply. ‘Please… Joker’

He suddenly pulls your panties to the side and you are met with something other than his dick. You can feel his tongue gliding between your folds, licking up and down. Your body sinks down and your ass perks up, wanting him to hit certain spots. He finds your clit with ease and his hand begins to toy with the little nub, making circular motions. You moan into the sofa as he finally gives you the relieve you’ve been searching. He even ads another finger into the mix, inserting it into your hole. His fingers a tall and thick as it moves through your insides, hitting al the right spots when hit curls inside of you. Nobody has ever known to pleasure you like this, not even once.

Through all of this he hasn’t stopped to taste you and even groan when he does so. He seems to enjoy you so much; he has never felt such passion with anyone before. Nobody ever really wants to fuck him, he is the Joker nonetheless. They are always afraid of him; so he often has to force them, really, and after that probably kill these women. But you, you have the same kind of crazy mind like he has. The way you want to stay good, but for him you’d do everything. His little slut. And no way he will throw that away. He will keep you, his own little whore to enjoy.

Your body begins to shake as he keeps on pleasuring you and you feel great heath rising in you. You can’t help yourself but to reach behind you and grab his hair, you need to hold something. In return, he grabs that hand and forces it down beside you and pushing your ass way further back so he can insert his tongue into you. Out of pleasure, you begin to moan loudly, calling his name multiple times. He keeps on thrusting into you and rubbing your clit when you finally come, the heath finally bursting out of you and leaving you breathless on that sofa.

You can feel his eyes on your back, probably smirking for the thousandth time as he sees you laying there, body still weak as you’ve just cum. That rest didn’t take long as he turns you back on your back and pulling your legs upwards, hooking them on his shoulders. You look up into his eyes, still breathing loudly as you do so. He looks back in yours, an uncanny grin on his face as his cigarette is back in his mouth. He blows some smoke out into your face, making you cough slightly. His grin turns into a small laugh upon seeing you like this, taking another inhale before taking out the cigarette and connecting your lips.

You inhale the smoke into your lungs as he kisses you with all the passion he has to offer. Your tongues immediately connect an you again can feel his cock pushing up against your entrance, making your inhale against his lips. He explores your mouth with his tongue as he slowly rocks his hips up and down, feeling your wetness against him. He grunts and his breath begins to make a pace. He makes one swift move, putting his cigarette back down before saying: ‘You really are one special slut, aren’t you my love?’

With that he suddenly thrusts his cock inside of you, breaking your lips apart as you inhale sharply. The pain shoots through your body, not being used to his size and also not having had sex for a couple of months. You grab his arms out of discomfort, nails digging into his flesh and making him his too. He stops moving by that as he looks at you, expression filled with passion, though you can’t see it since your eyes are tightly closed in pain.

‘Easy baby doll, relax’, he says, leaning down to your ear. He slowly starts kissing you on that spot, trying to make you focus on his lips and not on the pain that shoots through you. Like magic, you can only focus on his kisses and you start to hum in enjoyment. You thought he wouldn’t stop for you to adjust, but he does. That isn’t something the ‘Joker’ would do, is what you thought. Maybe he is just a big softy from the inside?

As his kisses become rougher, his hips slowly start to move, at first a bit rough, but slowly better and better. You begin to moan against his shoulders as his pace goes faster with the second, eyes frowning by the pleasure it is bringing you. Your arms find their way around his neck as you try to get him closer to you, smelling his scent and savoring it in your memories. God, you hope you can remember this tomorrow.

His pace has gone up again and is now pounding into you, skin making loud noises against each other in the room. Your moans are just as loudly heard, slipping through your lips when you are not kissing his neck. You love the way his body is so close to you, how he feels so good and big inside of you. He fills you up better than you’d thought he would. Everything is better than you’d thought, he is the perfect man. He knows just the right ways to please you, like how he angles his hips to hit that special spot inside you. Damn Joker, you look like a criminal but fuck like a goddamn god.

‘Fuck, you are so tight and so good. So well behaved, my little doll’, he mutters under his breath as he grabs your throat, putting a soft pressure on it. You feel the way your air ways are getting blocked until you can barely breath and you can’t help yourself but to moan. You want him to own you like this, to make you his slut. ‘Such a fucking freak.’ His eyes are so dark as he leans down to kiss you again, hand still on your throat and hips slamming into yours. You don’t know what to do with yourself as the pleasure rushes through you, heath again growing inside of you.

It’s then that he pulls out of you, making you pout as he does so. He smirks down at you before he grabs your legs and unhooking them from his shoulders. He sits down on the couch, legs spread widely as he grabs his still-lightened cigarette from the little coffee table. He takes another inhale before exhaling again, letting the smoke wander into the room. You look at him in awe as you sit right up, admiring his looks again. His silhouette looks so beautiful from this angle and the smoke seems to almost dance around him.

‘Take a seat, darling.’ He really loves naming you things and it always seems to work on you, since you get wetter every time. You do as he tells you and sit on his lap. He looks up at you, silent as he observes every single detail of your face, taking a few smokes a he does so. He then leans in to slowly lick your breast, making circular movements around your nipple. You hum in pleasure as you push your panties to the side and lining his dick up with your entrance. You slowly sink down on it until you can’t get any fuller. He grunts against your breasts, loving the feeling of you around him.

You move your hips up and down, slowly building up. He keeps on looking at you as he takes his inhales from his cigarettes, making you feel enchanted by his state of being. He does it just so well.

He puts his cigarette down again and starts to move with your hips, making a faster pace. You now are breathing loudly again as your body works hard to keep the pace that he wants and you can’t help but moan loudly because of it. He grabs your hips as he bounces you up and down his dick, making wet noises with your pussy rushing against his skin. He seems to love the noise as he keeps on trying to go harder into you. You pull your head back as you get lost in the pleasure he is giving you, body slightly beginning to tremble as the heath slowly grows into you. It only takes a few hard strokes for you to cum even harder than the last time. Your pussy clenches by the feeling and your body twitches, as you can’t help but to fall into his arms. He holds you, but doesn’t lose his pace as he also finds his own high. He makes a few hard thrusts as he suddenly comes into you, dick buried deep inside of you as he does so.

You both breathe loudly as you lay on top of him. He holds you tightly against his body when he still makes the last few strokes inside of you. He wants to burry that cum very deep inside of you, you’re his and that’s where his cum should be too.

‘Crazy girl’, he breathes out into your neck and you can’t help but to chuckle at that. You’ve just fucked the Joker, the person you basically hated. But you couldn’t get enough of him, though he might be a criminal. This must be some Stockholm syndrome or something.

‘You’re now mine, baby girl.’

Your eyes widen for a second, but then you realize that you probably don’t have a choice. He’s one of the bad guys and is probably the best one there is. You don’t have any input in this. That’s what you tell yourself at least. What’s really going on is, he fucks well and he feels good with you. You know it’s not good for wanting him, but it’s the plain truth and you actually don’t give a shit about it anymore. 

‘You will live with me, you don’t have to do anything but to fuck with me like a good girl’, he says before leaving small kisses on your neck. You hum by the feeling, again tingling your neck. ‘I don’t care, as long as I stay with you’, you answer and he huffs. ‘You really are my crazy doll, aren’t you?’

He hooks your legs around his waist, dick still buried inside of you and standing up. You cling close to him, as he seems to walk to a wall, pinning you up against it and pounding a few times into you, making you moan by the similar sensation. Then he continues his walk towards some door and opens it without hesitation, you still clinging onto him. A man is standing there, the same man who had brought you into this room. You widen your eyes and you try to hide yourself, but instead you only hear the Joker chuckle. 

‘We’ll be staying here for a couple of hours, get it done’, he says to the man before closing the door again. He lets you slowly slide down, his dick now out of you as he pins you to the door, which has been closed. He looks deep into your eyes with a small smile, looking like a different person.

‘Cause I’ve finally found my soulmate.’

Hope you liked it!

visit my Masterlist for more!

[gaberoothekangaroo]

Yoooo okay I GOTTA ask about Witch Adam/Ronan, derek/stiles daemon au (!!!!), arranged marriage

no read mores! we flood the dash like men!

Witch (Adam/Ronan, 2k + words) [coincidentally, I never actually wrote anything between Adam and Ronan other than some dialogue around the prompt ‘What? I’m not a witch? Who told you that?’. So instead have what I wrote before I got to them: Adam meeting the women of 300 Fox Way]

The first thing he made sure to check was that there were no other witches in Pine Brook. He found a home that boasted psychics, but he didn't think they'd be actual witches. The home was old, lived in. Loved. It seemed normal aside from the porch full of plants. There was no over pouring of occult paraphernalia.

They could be.

Rolling back his shoulders and pushing up the sleeves of his shirt, he unlatched the worn gate and creaked his way up the stairs and across the porch. Before he could even knock, a woman with white hair appeared out of the darkness behind the screen door, smiling at him. It sent chills dancing up his spine.

"Magician, what brings you around?" She asked from within the confines of the house, giving him a faint smile.

Unsure of whether or not she was speaking to him, he glanced over his shoulder to make sure he was alone. When he managed to swing his eyes back to face her, she had opened the door and was looking up at him. He tried not to jump backwards.

"I was in the neighborhood and thought I'd swing by." She turned away into the house without waiting for him, disappearing into the dark. Hesitant, he let the door slap against the frame.

"Come along!" She cried from somewhere inside. 

He grasped the handle and moved inside, careful not to let the screen door slam again. It was dark in the foyer, coats hanging on either side of the hall before the stairwell that led up one side and the hall that seemed to continue on forever ahead of him. The woman popped her head out of a doorframe two thirds of the way down the hall before disappearing. He moved towards her at a brisk pace, not wanting to hang around in the hall forever.

She had led him into the kitchen where two other women were hip to hip at the stove making something. The kitchen opened up into a dining room as well with a very large table pressed up against the near wall of windows. The woman he had followed was sitting at the table, nodding to the space in front of her. Unsure of what to do, he watched the ladies backs as they moved about on his way to the table. They were somewhat behind him and to the side as he sat down.

When he turned to face the woman, she had leaned across the table and was staring very intently at him. He gave her a nervous smile, trying not to be rude.

"The Magician has come by to say hello. He also wanted to see how witchy we were."

He stilled, blood running cold. He sure as fuck hoped he didn't just insult an entire coven of witches. The clatter and noise at the stove stopped as the two women found their way to the empty side of the table next to him and the woman opposite him. He swallowed thickly, looking up at them.

"Ladies, I-" He began, before the shorter woman stopped him.

"Sugar, we're as witch as it gets. I don't want you causin' no trouble, y'here me?" He nodded quickly. "I need a 'yes, ma'am,' yu' understood?" Her eyebrows lifted in response to her question.

"Yes, ma'am. I understand."

She nodded once, turning back to the stove, throwing out a, "Good."

The other woman continued to stand there, arms crossed over her chest. Evaluating him? Reading his soul? Intimidating him? He had no clue, but he felt like a lizard under the watchful gaze of a cat. Any wrong move could be the end of him and no one would be the wiser.

"I want you to listen real close to me, young man. I don't want no tomfoolery going on in this town. You keep yourself clean and you keep yourself out of our affairs. I don't wanna catch you round this street again." She stared at him some more. It felt like she wasn't through. He didn't want to try to 'yes ma'am' her before she was through. "And keep that ruckus /down/." She emphasized as she too moved back to the stove.

He felt cool hands against his, turning his attention to the first woman. She carefully moved his palms upwards, dragging her nails lightly over the lines. Carefully placing them on the table cloth, she moved away and disappeared into the darkness of the hall. He looked at the backs of the other women, unsure of what to do. He felt very out of his element here. More so than usual.

He didn't have to wait long before she came back. She placed a small vial stuffed full of herbs on a long loop of leather into his palms. She carefully curled his hands over it and patted them.

"To keep the ruckus down."

"Mom, where's-" A loud voice entered the kitchen before it stopped. He turned to look. There was a wild girl standing in the doorway, painted nails digging into the wood as she eyed him. He was in a house full of lionesses, sharp teeth and poisoned words. He quickly turned his gaze away, placing it back on the table in front of him.

"Come along, little magician." The woman took one of his hands and led him past the girl in the doorframe and down the hall of coats to the front door.

She smiled and waved him goodbye before disappearing in the blink of an eye. As he stood there, confused, on the front porch, he could hear the loud voices of the women inside. He didn't know how to feel. He stumbled his way off the porch and through the gate, eyeing the 'psychics' sign in the yard.

Derek/Stiles daemon au (2 versions, mostly bullet point notes)

Version 1: de-aged + daemon. I think it was set post? season 1? pre? season 2? Some sort of shenanigans is going on with some monster of the week. Derek and his wolf familiar, plus alive Hale family and alive teen pack, end up finding de-aged Stiles and his de-aged hyena familiar near their property line. Derek’s stuck on babysitting duty while they try to figure out why the Sheriff’s kid is an even tinier kid. Derek having to awkwardly walk around Stiles’s questions about where his mom is at and why she can’t come pick him up. Scott and his familiar somehow get thrown into the mix in which Scott is Very Upset at having to find out from the rest of teen Hale pack that his best friend is now tiny!best friend.

This version had Derek being able to merge? with his daemon when he shifted into a werewolf. Have no clue if I planned to have the rest of the Hales and werewolves be able to do the same thing. 5+ years away from a 2am fic idea.

Version 2: daemon + adults/college. Canon divergent somewhere around season 2/3a? or maybe even season 1 before Scott and Stiles are on Hale property. Again, some sort of shenanigans/monster of the week. Stiles and Derek are both at the gym when their familiars get into a fight, spooking Stiles and causing him to leave the gym. On his way home he thinks he’s being followed and is run off the road/kidnapped. My notes become less clear here: either Derek is also kidnapped at some point and the two bicker their way out confinement and to safety or Derek and pack are there to save one of their pack members and Derek ends up saving Stiles, too.

Arranged Marriage (tbh i spent like seven or eight hours just absolutely writing like a mad man to get this out of my head and into a notepad. and once it was there i promptly forgot it all. had to reread it before i could summarize lol)

With the kingdom on the brink of war with neighboring nations, the king reaches out to form alliances. He promises his children’s hands in marriage, but many of the other nations aren’t willing to have to wait for the children to be old enough to be useful, so the king promises the hands of other members of his court. Gweyir, son of a baron, is to be wed to the kingdom to the north--a secluded land and people, cut off by a snowy mountain pass that sometimes doesn’t clear until mid summer. He goes from training with the guard to trying to study a language and culture his kingdom doesn’t know much about. He doesn’t know the name of the man he’s to marry, or his station; Gweyir is very unsure about whether or not men can marry one another because he’s never seen it before and is panicking. When the time came, he left at dawn, without pomp and circumstance, on horseback with as much as he could fit into his saddlebags and one of the knights of the court as escort. The pass hadn’t melted enough and they nearly fell to their deaths multiple times, but they eventually made it days later, ill prepared for the frigid weather. From the border onwards, he could only understand a few words here and there from the people he spoke with. Having arrived at the castle, they held a feast and dance; he awkwardly fumbled his way through the whole thing. In the morning he and the knight were escorted by a page to his new estate and to the waiting wedding party.

Roughly scrubbed clean by angry grandmothers, dressed in very fine but plain clothes after many minutes waiting naked on the cold stones, he was left alone in a room with chairs and a table near a large window. The door opened a couple times and he heard lots of hushed arguing before it closed again. After what seemed like half the day, he was led into a large ballroom or long hall with music tinkling softly and a good gathering of people whispering. He stepped up next to the man, broad shouldered and well muscled like a brawler with hair beginning to gray. Halfway through whatever marriage ceremony they were in, they finally faced each other and the man immediately led him, the page, and a slew of other men through a door on the other side of the room where he was promptly interrogated about who he was and why he was here--first in their language and then in his own when it became obvious he didn’t really know the language. Much arguing follows before the man sends the page to request a meeting with the king.

They meet with the king. And the court. And with representatives from his own land after what seems like months because of the still half snowed in pass. And they are to wed. The alliance has already been made, signed, and soldiers and supplies shipped off to the front lines.

Many, many, many words later, the husband is being sent to lead a war party and the estate is to be left in Gweyir’s hands. He’s left with the keys, including a small ring of keys to the husbands’ rooms and other doors beyond that--of which he is to not go within. And he doesn’t because it’s a retelling and the butchered bodies of Bluebeard’s wives aren’t the secrets behind the locked doors, but hidden behind the faces of the people at court who know his history and wish ill to the husband.

[lejoursdor]

I feel so fucking violated.

For the last few weeks my landlord has been harassing me - passive aggressively texting me about things that could and should be taken care of after a single conversation but instead were drawn out through multiple, long, inappropriate (not to mention rude) texts at ALL hours of the day (including 3 different instances between 2-4 AM). I have had to put my phone on DND just so I could get some sleep/peace of mind at night because I have been having sleeping problems for MONTHS due to my autoimmune disease/fibromyalgia and most recently good ol’ fashion insomnia. 

I thought this morning the whole situation was finally over and that I could finally move on and focus on centering my self and nothing else today. I was unexpectedly forced to go off my depression/anxiety meds due to issues with my insurance and have been working HARD for the last month to monitor and work through the side effects that stopping that kind of medication can cause. Luckily, I had started back on birth control a month or so prior so my hormones were already in the process of getting regulated so it hasn’t been THAT bad. I only had maybe 2 days where things were scary/alarming. But otherwise it has been okay considering. A lot of bursting into tears and taking much longer to bounce back from negativity entering my life (AKA: my landlord) but I’ve been praying no sort of suicidal tendencies/ideations spring up but so far okay but I’m still on high alert just in case.

So since this drama was seemingly over and she would have literally NO REASON to contact me, at least for the day - I decided I would make today a ME day. To try to get me back on track as much as possible. I went to the pharmacy to try to straighten out some stuff with my meds but there was a setback and it’s gonna be a little bit trickier for me to get back on my anxiety/depression meds than previously thought. But I wasn’t feeling defeated so I switched gears and chose to decompress and get all the bad energy out. Maybe after 30 mins of leaving my place, I come back from the pharmacy to check my phone and i have two texts from her about the electricity temporarily being turned off & some other unimportant shit. Quickly texted that I wasn't home yada yada didn’t care byeeee. 

Shortly after I started to drive around aimlessly and listen to music. I drove through my high school best friend’s old neighborhood, by her old house and down the street to the park we used to always go to. I parked and sat there in my car for maybe 45 minutes. Just thinking of what my life has been for the last 15 years since I first went to that park. That no matter how many years have past, I still feel everything from back then, I still feel her. That I will always love and miss who she was in that snapshot in time even though I know she is no longer that person, without even having to know who she is now. That this void that she left can never be filled again, not even by her because that person, the person that I formed quite possibly the closest bond I’ve ever made - is gone. She’s so gone, she may as well have died. It happens and is a part of life and I’ve long since accepted it but that doesn't mean it doesn’t still break my heart. 

After the park I made my way to the city where my mother grew up and unintentionally ended up in the neighborhood of my grandmother’s old house. Maybe I wasn’t cognizant of what I was doing in the moment but maybe somewhere in the back of my mind I purposely led myself there. As soon as I saw the sign for Kelley Ave. i immedietely started tearing up and I just needed to see the house. Even if it doesn’t look the same, even if someone else lives there now. I drove by and it set off a bunch of emotions at once. Every couple of years I hit this point where i really miss her. The last time it was like this was my 25th birthday that I ended up spending alone. On my way home it was like a dam had burst and I couldn’t stop crying. I got home and decided I would take the rest of the afternoon to go for a walk, focus on getting through my emotions in peace. I walked to a park not too far. I ended up laying down, listening to music and bawling my eyes out. I started running all these memories of her through my mind. I wouldn’t say I came to the realization but in reflecting on the last 15 years it’s become glaringly apparent that the only safe space I’ve ever had was with her, in that house. Not the one I grew up in and definitely not where I am now. I kept trying to imagine what it would be like for 31 year old me to be able to show up at her house, walk through the door, into her kitchen, straight towards the sun soaked living room where she would be sitting in front of the glass coffee table like she always was. She’d probably be writing on napkins in Japanese, with the TV on, not watching what was on. I would sit down next to her and hug her and she would hug me back and tap my shoulder and say “Hi Chantel.” like she used to, in her strong accent, with her warm smile. And we would sit next to each other in comfortable silence like we always did and I would watch her as she scrawled her native language on leftover McDonald’s napkins. My grandmother was and still is the only family member of mine that I was ever allowed to be myself in her presence. Maybe it was a cultural thing, it just never crossed her mind that I needed to change/fit a particular mold because it wasn’t an idealogy she was familiar with, unlike my ant’s, parents, uncle’s etc. We had a great relationship, I was her first grandchild and I know that had a lot to do with it. I knew her relationship with my mom and my ant’s/uncle’s were more complicated, so not everyone has the same feelings about her as I do. But I was her favorite and she was mine and it is the only time I have ever been anyone’s favorite. She died when I was 14, she’s been gone for basically half my life now but I still would give anything to see her now and I don’t think I will ever get used to her being gone, no matter how long. All I want is to be next to her, we don’t even need to talk, I just want her to be able to be here now. I miss her so much, all I want is the chance to be with her again...

After an hour or so I walked back and started to feel a little better. Maybe not better but felt like I was able to let a lot out. All I wanted to do was go home, wind down and salvage the rest of the day and indulge in much needed self care. Where I currently stay, I have my own separate entrance attached to the main house but in order to get to my entrance I have to pass by the front of the house which currently has one of those doorbell’s with a camera attached that alerts people on their phone when there is any movement. I unlock my door and get inside. I literally put my keys, phone etc down and maybe 5 seconds pass since I’ve gotten inside and a text pops up from my landlord. 

“Nothing like fresh air for the soul! Hope your feeling better. I have good and bad days too!” 

I think this is the only moment I've ever wanted to murder someone.

I just came back from spending two hours mourning my dead grandmother, after a day filled with repressed emotions coming to the surface due to an awful few weeks (mostly due to my landlord) and I can't even come home with the expectation that I wouldn’t be bothered by her for the rest of the night. 

Today was just not the day. 

Not the time, place or her business. 

I feel like I have no peace anymore, the little I was able to grasp on to.

She has stolen it from me with her unchecked neurosis, constantly invading common boundaries. 

I’m at my wits end, truly. And I’m not sure what to do.

AND GODDAMN. I CAN’T EVEN FINISH THIS FUCKING POST WITHOUT MY PHONE NOTIFYING ME I’VE GOTTEN A TEXT FROM HER.

GTHGTYYJ$%$%$$#$#!@@@@!!!

(Insert the dog surrounded by fire “I’m fine” meme) 

Singing off with whatever’s left of my sanity.

xx. 

[iwouldratherprocrastinate]

Troy x Reader/Borderlands 3 Rewrite Pt 2

After being told that we had to find the Atlas operative, we digistructed my favorite vehicle. It was my outrunner that was pastel with skags painted on it. It only seated two however so we all had to take multiple vehicles. Luckily, FL4K was in mine, he drove while I got in the gunner seat. Our skags got into the back compartment. Driving down the streets in Promethea was exhilarating, the wind blowing through my hair as we sped to the location. All was well until I heard familiar voices coming through our Echos.

"So what do you think of our new corporate sponsors? So far, selling out is awesome!" I groaned hearing Tyreen's voice followed by Troy's.

"We gave Maliwan an unlimited supply of screaming war-meat, a.k.a. our followers. And they gave us a bunch of crazy high-tech guns." I rolled my eyes, mumbling, "Maliwan is garbage anyway.. Waste of lives.." I heard a chuckle come from Troy as if they could hear me and Tyreen cheerfully kept going. "And once they take the planet, they get Atlas, and we get the Vault. So, you're left playing with... whatever you got down there! Just keep doin' you! Ha!"

I growled, 'They are awful..' Lorelai informed us that the operative is aiming at a weapons depot. I fist pumped at the thought of new weapons, Atlas and Jakobs are my absolute favorite. The squad all jumped out of the car when we hit a road block and starting strategizing on how we are gonna take out the enemies in our way. I climbed onto one of the platform stairs while Monty charged off after the Maliwan men. Looking down my sights, I tried my best to cover Amara and Moze mostly as they are our front line. I hummed one of Tina's old songs about bombs as we slowly advanced and made our way through.

Lorelai came through on the comms just as I finished the last guy in our space and we started moving forward, "That weapons depot's a juicy target, but they've got an inpenetrable security force-field surrounding it. If you somehow crack it open, you're gonna find some quality firepower in there." I charged forward to find a new spot to snipe having a rush of energy at the thought of new guns. "Let's go guys! Guns aren't gonna loot themselves!" They all chuckled at my antics and rushed forward to cover me.

After all the men were taken out, we all jogged to the end and my face broke into a grin when I saw who it was. "Zer0!" After he super badass took out those security bots, I ran and tackle hugged him. "I missed you!" He chuckled as much as a robot ninja can and turned to the others after releasing me. "Hello, Vault Hunters. / Let's ruin Maliwan's day. / Our mission begins." I tried to act cool on the outside, meanwhile I was geeking on the inside at the idea of getting to fight along side Zer0.

He led us to a plaza and the fight immediately began. Zer0 kept me close to him, he probably still saw me as the young girl who followed him and Roland around. Zer0 and Maya were my favorites of the new Vault Hunters, Maya usually could only see me in private due to her trying to help me with my powers so the one I was always seen following around Sanctuary was Zer0. I resorted to mostly using my melee as I hadn't thought to bring anything besides my sniper with me. I was too excited about having room for new weapons. Soon enough all the bots and unforseen human enemies had been defeated and we made our way into the depot. After searching through all the weapons, to my dissapointment there were no pistols, shotguns, or snipers better than what I already had at home. 'Bummer..' I did find the sword powerup that Zer0 needed.

I ran it over to him excitedly and he seemed pleased, however he shook his head. "Let me trade for it. / Woudln't be fair. / To just take it." He held out a sniper, it didn't look like it was made by Maliwan. When I exchanged the powerup for it and began examining it, it was made by Jakobs and it was wayyy better than my current one. I thought for a moment and realized there was no way he found it here, "Where did you get this from Zer0?" He simply did a smile emoji on his head and started attaching the powerup to his sword. "Look at this. / Monomolecular edge. / Translation? Cool sword." I giggled at his antics and moved to equip my new sniper and attach the other one to the back of my hips.

My good mood soon got spoiled however when a spoiled twat came up on a nearby screen. I groaned and shook my head, 'Of course, I can't go more than an hour without hearing from idiots..' His smug voice started talking, "Hey, it's Rhys' best friend Zer0, stealing my tech. What's wrong? Atlas not "cutting it" anymore? My offer still stands. It's not too late to come work for Maliwan." He turned his gaze towards the team, "And YOU must be the Vault Hunters Tyreen warned me about. You know what, I don't even have time for you. I'll let my superior forces do the talking." His gaze turned to me now, "You however, I was told nothing about. Don't get in my way unless you want the same fate as your friends." I glared as the screen went black, "Dick.." Zane started laughing, "I would love to see you drunk. Everything would piss you off."

Zer0 interupted "That's Katagawa. / Head of Maliwan Mergers. / And Acquisitions." He made a goofy emoji face, "That guy is a douche. / And he's way obsessed with Rhys. / It's kind of creepy." He walked over to the shield blocking us in and made a happy emoji face, "With this new upgrade. / I can cut Maliwan shields. / Stand back and watch this."

I stood back and watched in awe as the shield slowly got annhialated by the sword. Zer0 seemed excited by this as I prepped the Catch-A-Ride to get my vehicle ready. "Walls cannot hold us. / Now to take down Gigamind. / That is our mission." Amara got hyped and rushed up to Zer0, "Is this Gigamind something I can punch?" Zer0 nodded, "Maliwan AI. / All their secrets in one place. / A juicy target."

Amara seemed confused, "So we break Gigamind into tiny bits and then sift through them for info?" A gleeful emoji popped up, "Precisely the plan. / Meet at Halcyon Spaceport. / Now the hunt is on." He dissapeared in true Zer0 fashion as we all loaded up into our vehicles again, this time instead of being greeted by the lovely sound of Calypso twins, my Echo started broadcasting Katagawa. I facepalmed my head into the gun in front of me resulting in it firing and accidentally hitting a security bot.

"This takeover won't be hostile for long. Atlas and Maliwan, we're hashing things out the corporate way. Rhys doesn't get it yet, but when this is over we'll all be one titanic happy family. You're small stuff, Vault Hunter. Not worth my time. Mess with my Gigamind, though, and that'll change. You keep playing under the feet of giants, you're gonna get stepped on." I grumble to myself and take my annoyance out on some random bots, 'I'll be the one doing the stepping. Mess with my friends..' We arrived at the location Zer0 marked on our maps, when a tv nearby suddenly started playing stupid music. I went closer to inspect it and saw a really slapstick comedy thing of Lilith getting her powers taken. Being the easy to upset person that I am, I prepped my brass knuckles and punched the screen out of the tv.

As soon as it went out, I heard a familiar voice in ym Echo, but no one elses. "Now that wasn't very nice, my brother worked hard on that clip." A feminine laugh came through, I growled in response, "How did you get my personal Echo code??" She laughed again, "You really think we don't know all of your codes? We always know where you are Super Fan." My only response was shocked silence. "Hey? Super Fan? Did you die of shock? That would save me some trouble, would upset Troy though." I raised a brow, "Why? He seemed to enjoy kicking the shit out of my mom." Everyone was getting supisicious of who I was talking to, "Listen Super Fan, I'm gonna need you to stop getting into the fights. Seriously. If you die, it would mean annoying issues for me." I scoffed and growled out, "I will stop fighting when you get the shit kicked out of you like Lilith had." After that I try to ignore her and act like I don't hear an annoying Calypso in my ear. Soon enough, we get near Gigamind and I hear the other one, 'Fucking great.'

Trying to tune them out, I hum and focus on sniping the men dropping in to defend it. Nailing one in the head, I pump my fist, "Fuck yeah. Best gun ever." I hear two chuckles in my ear and groan, "Why are you still in my Echo? Leave. I am ignoring you." Tyreen laughs loud, "Good job ignoring us, now you gotta start over." I hear Troy chuckle, they are basically children. "Why are you even fighting? They seem like they can handle this. You are just a girl." My blue eyes roll, "Even if I was just a girl, I would still fight. They are family now. You always fight for family." Tyreen groans at that, "Of course you are one of those types. Family is most important." She whined the last part.

I kept sniping and ignoring them, I assume Tyreen got bored and left the call as when we finished the fight I only heard one voice. It was humming and working on something metal if I am hearing properly. Maybe his arm, we all made it back to Sanctuary and I went into my room without talking to anyone while he still hummed and sang to himself. I hated myself, but I was mesmirized by it. I took my sweater off once I had my door locked. My yellow Siren tattoos glowed in the dim light, they extended across both my arms and slightly on my back and chest. I relaxed on my bed reading a book about Sirens that Maya had given me a while back. Pulling my stuffed bunny closer, I hummed along to the song that Troy was singing without thinking.

I read my book until I realized the singing had stopped, "How's it going angel? You like my singing?" I blushed and shook my head, "Nope. Not at all. I just know that song.." He smirked and laughed, it almost didn't sound smug or fake like usual. I kinda liked it, "I feel like you did like it, I heard you humming earlier, it was cute." I blushed harder and my tattoos glowed even brighter as I closed my book and glared at nothing in particular, "You have no right to call me cute. You kicked the shit out of my adopted mother." Hearing that made his go silent and still, after a few moments of silence he spoke up. "I'm sorry for that. Ty just gets carried away and we have an image to uphold to reahc our goals. I will leave you alone now though. Goodnight angel." I froze in shock, 'Did Troy Calypso just apologize to me??'

[johannesviii]

Top 10 Personal Favorite Hit Songs from 1988

So that’s the year I was born. A controversial move that had its detractors but ended up being recognised as “eh it's all right I guess” a few decades later.

Obviously my first-hand experience of “hearing songs on the radio and actually liking some of them” starts when I was around 3 or 4, so nostalgia will have very little to do with the first top 10 lists I’m making.

Disclaimers:

Keep in mind I’m using both the year-end top 100 lists from the US and from France while making these top 10 things. There’s songs in English that charted in my country way higher than they did in their home countries, or even earlier or later, so that might get surprising at times.

Of course there will be stuff in French. We suck. I know. It’s my list. Deal with it.

My musical tastes have always been terrible and I’m not a critic, just a listener and an idiot.

I have sound to color synesthesia which justifies nothing but might explain why I have trouble describing some songs in other terms than visual ones.

To be honest, we’re off to a good start because I didn’t mind listening to these year-end lists for the most part. Not a bad year for music overall.

Number 3 and 2 are heavily debatable because wikipedia doesn’t have a reliable list of the French year-end top 100 and the other sources I have contradict each other.

10 - I Think We’re Alone Now (Tiffany)

US: not on the list / FR: #57

I know it’s a cover. It’s not even an objectively good cover. It’s full of terribly 80s synth noises. Tiffany’s voice isn’t very strong either. And the version I’m the most familiar with is the cover made by The Birthday Massacre.

What can I say. I like it anyway, especially these little isolated keyboard notes that really shine over the mess of the music. The guitar makes some parts pretty epic too. Also, singing “RUNNING JUST AS FAST AS WE CAN” and failing to hit some notes feels great for some reason.

9- Need You Tonight (INXS)

US: #2 / FR: #45

Surprising a grand total of exactly zero people, edgy teen Johannes thought these guys were delightful every time there was an 80s retrospective on tv. Never actively listened to their stuff, but they still pop up pretty regularly on the radio here, and yeah, very good song.

Guess their other songs from that year would be honorable mentions.

8- Combien de Temps (Stephan Eicher)

US: not on the list / FR: #79

After this point, there’s only songs I’ve actively listened to at some point in my life.

This one has never been on any of my cd compilations but I kept it on one of my tapes and it was a delight to hear it every time, even though I can’t stand the singer’s voice and the lyrics make very little sense. The music is THAT good. It’s some quality pop-ish French new wave full of instruments and it’s visual eye candy and I adore it to the point I’m willing to ignore the rest.

If you’ve never heard it before, check it out just for the sake of the music video featuring a guy rolling on the floor to get anywhere because it’s quite surreal and funny.

Also, despite the fact the lyrics are mostly nonsense, I still adore the line “J’ai de la folie plein les veines” (”My veins are full of madness”).

7- Heaven is a Place on Earth (Belinda Carlisle)

US: #7 / FR: Not on the list

I discovered this song in January 2012 thanks to Todd In The Shadows’ Worst of 2011 list, where he joked about being worried that every 80s song he liked would be ruined by “Dirty Bit” by The Black Eyed Peas someday and he used this song as an example. I loved it instantly and put it on my mp3 player at the time.

Until a few months ago, this was still on my mp3 player.

I don’t think this needs further justification to be on this list.

6- Pourvu Qu'elles Soient Douces (Mylène Farmer)

US: not on the list / FR: # 5

This was one of the biggest hits of the year in France in 1988.

It’s made by one of my favorite French artists ever, Mylène Farmer, and I used to be a huge fan.

It’s a song about butts entirely written in euphemisms, with an earwormy chorus, and accompanied by an insanely long (18 minutes) artsy music video in 18th century costumes featuring an army being massacred in slow motion, mud, broken bottles, really terrible jokes, and a shit ton of not safe for work content, including (but not limited to), indeed, butts.

It’s also right there on the very, very first personal top 30 list I ever wrote down, back when I was 14. It’s number 21.

If you think I’m sorry, think again.

5- John (Desireless)

US: not on the list / FR: # 34

I had literally no idea that song existed until 48 hours ago and in that time I’ve listened to it more than twenty times.

Desireless is basically the French Eurythmics and I love her but for the longest time I was dead certain she was a one-hit wonder with her monster hit Voyage Voyage, and clearly, I was wrong since she had a second hit the next year. This is about an unknown soldier dying at war and I can’t believe this was completely erased from public consciousness to the point a new wave fan like me didn’t even know it existed.

Better late than never I guess.

4- Always On My Mind (Pet Shop Boys)

US: #80 / FR: Not on the list

This isn’t my favorite Pet Shop Boys song by a mile. And it’s a cover. And it’s full of weird synth noises left right and center, and it’s visually absolute chaos.

What can I say. It’s Pet Shop Boys. I love them and I love this cover and it sounds happy and epic and energetic, and it transforms a song I didn’t even like in the first place into something that puts a smile on my face every time I listen to it, and frankly it was #3 at first when I made this list, until I realised how long the next song stayed on my list of favorite songs.

3- Bleu Comme toi (Etienne Daho)

US: not on the list / FR: one site swears to me it was top 30, the other tells me it didn’t make the year-end list. Fuck it. Too late now.

I discovered this song in April 2005. I know this because I wrote it on the back of my top 30 favorite songs list labelled “9 April 2005″.

It immediately appeared on my list the next month as #15 and never left it until I stopped making these lists in 2007.

It’s an upbeat song about being depressed and finding another person who’s just as depressed as you and suddenly things don’t seem that bad when you’re together. Let’s just say it struck a chord with me at the time. A lot. A looooooot. And it builds into this epic thing and you and up singing “et mon humeur est down down down” (”my mood is down down down”) even though it SHOULDN’T be epic at all.

I haven’t actively listened to it in years but I sing along every time I hear it on the radio. I think at some point I had it on three different cd compilations, including one with both the single version and the live version. That’s the level of adoration we’re talking about here, and it still hasn’t completely faded.

2- Behind the Wheel (Depeche Mode)

US: not on the list / FR: same thing, one site swears to me it’s not on the top 100, another tells me it’s number 21. Whatever.

This was a big hit here and even though I don’t have a reliable list, whatever, this is my blog and not a professional publication.

If you know me a little the fact that I love Depeche Mode and have been loving Depeche Mode for a long time isn’t really a secret, so this is a bit like picking the Pet Shop Boy song at #4: I see one of their songs I like, it ends up on the list. Not my favorite of their songs by a mile either, but still wonderful.

1- Fast Car (Tracy Chapman)

US: #76 / FR: Not on the list

The problem when you like a song and don’t speak the language it’s in is that you can spend years without knowing what it’s called and who’s the author.

My father would play this song fairly often when I was a kid and it took me years to know what it was, who was singing it, and even more years to actually understand the lyrics and what it was about.

I loved it even before knowing all that. It already made me want to cry and I got the general idea of longing and sadness and hope way before I started to learn English. It is that good. It is that powerful. I can’t possibly rank any song above that one in good conscience and it was going to be #1 the moment I saw it on the Billboard list.

Next up: 1989, which is probably gonna feature a lot less songs I actually love.

[owen-jackson]

A Damn Good Time || Jackson & Noah

Date: Sometime in August, 2019 (a little while after part 2 of the Valentine’s Day event) 

Location: Noah’s House 

Summary: Trying to take back some control in his life, Jackson shows up at Noah’s to push him around and try to forget some of this shit he’s been going through. Just some fun smutty stuff with a dommy Jackson, and maybe there’s some real soft aftercare in the end (but shhh, don’t let the dumbs know that I told you). 

@noahwrightx​

Jackson: Settling back in to things after the last two rentals was not something that was easy for Jackson, but it was necessary, because while he was able to shut down during the rental with Noah, spending most of the week in bed, the island wouldn’t allow that kind of behaviour. And of course, Jackson had many missed shifts at Vitale’s he had to make up for, and honestly, he deemed himself lucky that his absence hadn’t earned him a visit from the big boss man himself. So Jackson was working to take back some semblance of control even while he didn’t even have control of his own mind anymore, having to constantly remind himself it was lying when it tried to convince him everyone was dead. So, in typical Jackson fashion, he resorted to drugs, alcohol, fighting and sex to make himself feel better, though the latter on that list hadn’t been happening much. So that’s how Jackson found himself at Noah’s again, fresh off a shift at vitale’s, the typical bruises back on his face, though he had them heal him back at work a little more than he normally would have just to keep Noah off his case. Using the key he’d gotten a while ago, Jackson let himself in, eyes roaming around, sporting his typical high and an additional one off the adrenaline of winning a few good fights. “Noah?” He calls out, running fingers through damp hair as he waits to see if anyone else is around. Hearing a noise in the kitchen, he makes his way there, eyes landing on the reaper, looking at him in a way he hadn’t in a while, eyes gleaming mischievously, a telling smirk playing on his lips. Any thoughts of moments between them during their last rental were pushed aside as he focuses his energy elsewhere. “Hey.” He says, eyes taking over the other in a hungry way, eyes flickering back up to his face as he takes a step into the kitchen closer to Noah. “There anyone else here?” He says, resisting just for the moment because he figured Elliot probably didn’t need to be walking in on what Jackson wanted to do with Noah.

- 

Noah: With his head in the fridge, and headphones in his ears, hips bopping rhythmically to a very peppy pop song, Noah did not hear the door open. Not that it would have bothered him if he had--enough of his friends had keys, at this point, that what would have once set off alarm bells for him now just meant someone had come to visit.

In any case, it was only after he'd straightened up and shut the fridge with his hip, a tub of frosting in one hand and one frosting covered finger in his mouth, that he turned and spotted Jackson coming into the kitchen. He raised his eyebrows, surprised and pleased and a little concerned--though admittedly, mostly just pleased when he caught the familiar little gleam in Jackson's eyes.

God, he'd missed that stupid smirk. Licking frosting from his finger, Noah pulled his headphones from his ears and grinned at Jackson. "Hey, yourself, sugar," he said, tipping his head to consider him--and also maybe to catalogue bruises. "You alright?" he asked, because whatever, he'd been worrying about Jackson since the rental ended, not that he was going to admit it. He was quickly distracted by the next question, gaze flickering up towards the second floor and the bedrooms before he shook his head, set down the tub he'd been holding on the counter. "Nope. Elliot's round Mercy's and Ro's in her suite. What's up? You need somethin'?"

- 

Jackson: Jackson couldn't help the way his smirk grew, slightly crooked, as he took in the sight of Noah's hips swaying to the unheard music, and the way he licking the frosting off his finger. The whole thing had Jackson's tongue swiping out over his bottom lip, tilting his head to really take in the whole sight. Of course he should have been expecting the question, and if he was being truthful, no he wasn't alright, but was he going to be alright anytime soon? No probably not. So instead he was going to push past it, force himself to move on and ignore what he was feeling.

Honestly, with Noah standing there the way that he was, he made it pretty easy to ignore the grief that had settled in the back of his mind, digging it's nails in so that he could never quite get rid of it. "I'm great." He says, taking a few steps forward, not quite as drunk as he could have been so his movements were a little more steady, sharpened from his previous fights. A hand reaches out, a finger looping into one of Noah's belt loops to tug him forward and closer, looking up playfully. "Good." He hums, tugging Noah even closer so that they were practically touching. "I do." He says, nudging Noah back a bit so he came up against the counter, his hips now pressing it's Noah's his hand moving up to press against his chest as his lips hover close to the other's. He was already getting hard just pressed up against the other, pent up from the last few weeks, and frankly, just in the mood to boss someone around. "What I need, is you on your knees for me." he says lowly, lips finally pressing against Noah's capturing him in a heated and biting kiss.

- 

Noah: "Yeah?" Noah said, gaze flickering down to the down to the finger that caught his belt loop, smile curling into something a little more subtly pleased. He let himself be tugged forward, one hand coming up to curl around Jackson's hip, the other bracing himself against the counter behind him.

Any trace of concern or hint that he'd been tempted to badger Jackson about whether or not he was truly okay had disappeared in the face of the way Jackson was looking at him. He pressed himself forward against the human, tongue darting out over his lips when he felt Jackson getting hard against him. It was tempting to take over, push Jackson up against the counter and take the kiss that was so teasingly close, but something about Jackson's demeanor had him holding still, waiting--a choice that he was glad for when Jackson spoke again.

"Oh," he breathed, and if his knees swayed a little with the urge to give Jackson what he'd asked for, well, that was his business. He leaned back against the counter instead, fingers gripping the edge as he leaned into Jackson's kiss, already letting out a little groan against his lips. He bit at Jackson's bottom lip, pulled away just enough to speak, a very telling spark in his eyes. "That's what you need, huh? What if I don't feel like it? You gonna make me get on my knees, darlin'?"

- 

Jackson: “Yeah.” Jackson hummed against the others lips, smirking as Noah groaned under his touch. His hips push a little harder against Noah’s while his hands snaked their way up his chest, over his neck and sank into the back of his hair.

When Noah broke apart to speak again, Jackson’s fingers tangle in the dark curls, tugging the reapers head off to the side while his lips slid up his jaw, pressing heated biting kisses over to his neck. “You sure you don’t feel like it?” He breathes just before his teeth sink down against his neck at the same time his thigh lifts to press and grind gently against Noah’s groin. “You bet your ass I’m gonna make you.”

- 

Noah: "Yeah, I'm sure," Noah answered, though the declaration was somewhat ruined by how breathless his voice had gone at the feeling of Jackson's lips on his neck, not to mention the groan that was startled out of him when Jackson bit him. The hand he'd braced against the counter shifted, bumped the tub of frosting he'd been eating from only a moment before and Noah let out a very pleased laugh at the turn his evening had taken, rocked his hips shamelessly into Jackson's thigh at the same time he insisted:

"What, you think you can just show up at my house and boss me around?" He absolutely could. In fact, Noah encouraged it, but the idea of Jackson making him sounded too good to pass up. "Maybe I got things to do, huh?" Nevermind that he was rubbing himself to hardness against Jackson's thigh, tugging against the hand in his hair just to feel the pull. "You're gonna have to make me, sugar."

- 

Jackson: "Mhm, sounds convincing." Jackson teases at the way the other's voice had changed, and it was enough for him to force any other remaining thoughts out of his head. As pent up as he was, Jackson steadies himself just for a moment, a small breath exhaled warmly against the other's neck, because the way that Noah's hips were grinding up against his leg was enough to make his head spin.

"Yeah, actually, I do." Jackson says as his lips pull back away from the other's neck, using the grip on his hair to tug his head back enough that Jackson could just look at him. A brow raises, canting his head to the side with a slight narrowing of his gaze as he smirks at Noah. "Better things than this?" He says as he presses his leg a little firmer against Noah's moving hips, pushing him harder against the counter. The telling way that Noah was pulling against his hold and rubbing against his leg had Jackson's smirk flickering a little stronger as he teases, "God you're real fucking needy aren't you?" Though of course it wouldn't come easy and Noah's words had him letting out a breathy laugh. "And yet you call me the brat. Maybe I should find someone else to play with then..." He hums, letting his hands release from the other's hair, quickly taking a half step back, waiting just for a moment to catch a reaction before his fingers fist in the front of Noah's shirt, promptly pulling him forward, turning him enough to slam him into the nearest wall, pressing his whole body against Noah's. His lips hover close to the reapers, breathing for half a moment before "Knees, now."

- 

Noah: Jackson's breath against his neck sent a little shiver down Noah's spine, had him turning, nosing at Jackson's hair--or trying to, at least, before the hand in his hair pulled him back. A soft noise of protest slipped past his lips before he caught a look at Jackson's expression--and God, but being looked at like that felt good. He grinned at Jackson, shrugged at his question even though he was perfectly aware that the truth of his interest was obvious in the way his eyes had gone a little bit lidded, the sharp intake of breath when Jackson pushed against him harder and the edge of the counter dug into his hips. He wasn't interested in hiding his reactions from Jackson, just in playing the game.

"Sure, better things than this," he insisted, and then visibly shivered at Jackson's teasing, said, "sugar, yeah," breathlessly, his attempt at disinterest momentarily forgotten, because--whatever, maybe he liked that a little bit.

He took a breath to steady himself, was about to say that Jackson was a brat, but then he stepped away, hands falling away from Noah's hair, left him pressed against the counter with his hips still tipped forward, rocking against nothing. Noah let out a noise that was half whine and half groan, shook his head, started to push himself forward to follow--and was promptly caught by Jackson, his own momentum sending him stumbling along where Jackson lead. His eyes fell closed when he was slammed into the wall, head thunking back against it with a groan, and--"Fuck, yeah, okay," he breathed, because hell, he couldn't be expected to resist when Jackson ordered him like that, not when Jackson was also slamming him into walls and teasing him. "Yeah, sugar, you don't wanna play with no one else," he said,  hands reluctantly nudging Jackson back enough that he could slide down to his knees there in the kitchen. Gaze fixed on Jackson, he leaned in to nose against his belly, nudged his shirt up to press a kiss to the sliver of skin above his waistband.

- 

Jackson: The little noises that he was able to draw out of Noah had Jackson's lips curling with a quiet smugness and he savored the small moment of Noah trying to inch closer, the way his breath caught and yet-- Noah still played the game. Jackson wanted nothing more than to kiss him again, bite at his parted lips, but he wanted to tease Noah, to feel the way that Noah hardened against him.

"Right." Jackson says, clearly unconvinced and grinning at the way that Noah gave in, his quiet whisper causing Jackson's hips to roll forward for a second caught up in how good Noah felt against him.  

The moment that Jackson got to just look at Noah, a quick graze over his entire figure, looking at way his hips still moved with momentum to push forward as he moved away, his whole body practically screaming of need. And then there was that noise. God, that noise had Jackson just about ready to rip all their clothes off. The moment Noah gave in, Jackson smirks widely, allowing himself to be shifted back a step as he watches Noah move down onto his knees. One of Jackson's hands quickly tangles, lightly for now in the back of Noah's hair again, his hips shifting forward ever so slightly with a raised expectant brow. As Noah noses at his stomach, that soft kiss pressed against him, Jackson's free hand reaches over his shoulder, gripping his shirt and tugging it off  in a quick motion before he tightens his grip on the reapers hair. "Well, get to it." He says lowly as he takes in the sight of Noah on his knees for him.

- 

Noah: Noah leaned into the hand in his hair, lips curling into a little smile as he looked up at Jackson. There was a fond sort of tilt to it, surprisingly soft given the moment, but the fondness was rather overshadowed by the bright glimmer of mischief. Clearly, Noah was not done playing, on his knees or not--no, he still wanted Jackson to make him.

He sighed against Jackson's skin when the other man removed his shirt,  eyes fluttering closed at the renewed grip on his hair. He wasted no time getting his mouth back on Jackson, open-mouthed kisses pressed to his belly, teeth dragged over his hipbone. For a moment though, that was all he did, despite the fact that his hands had come up to curl into the waistband of Jackson's pants. In truth, he wanted very badly to get Jackson's pants off, give him exactly what his expectant gaze said he was waiting for--and God, if the words 'get to it' didn't go right to Noah's cock, the suggestion that Jackson simply expected him to make himself useful leaving him feeling sort of wonderfully dirty--but he wanted even more, just now, to see if he could push Jackson further.

So. He slid one hand around to undo the button of Jackson's pants, got them open enough to nuzzle against his length through his boxers, mouth wetly at the fabric. He let out a little groan, pressed a tiny kiss to fabric left wet from his mouth, and then pulled back enough to run his finger along the line of Jackson's cock, blink up at him innocently. "Get to what, sugar?"

- 

Jackson: Jackson gazes down at Noah, enjoy the little smirk and the way he tilted into his hand, both pliable and resistant, and Jackson knew that much like if this were him, it wouldn't come easy, but he also knew it would be worth it. And honestly, this was exactly the kind of distraction he needed, and maybe he could have just found someone else to boss around, seeing has how things had been the last few weeks, but something brought Jackson back here, and he wasn't going to question it too much.

Jackson watches as the other presses his lips and runs his teeth over his skin, and he'd be lying if he said his breath hadn't picked up. With the light teasing, he found his hips shifting forward, fingers remaining tightly tangled in Noah's hair, urging him closer to what he wanted. His smile flickers, a little nod of approval when Noah's hand moves to undo his pants, though they didn't come quite off, and his eyes narrow. But that little look shifts quickly as his eyes flutter slightly and he tilts his head back just a fraction, a small sharp breath exhaled at the feeling of Noah mouthing at him through his boxers, hips twitching forward for more. But he knew better than to think that Noah would keep going as he was told, and all too quickly the warmth of Noah's mouth left his needy length and Jackson's gaze shot back down, his grip tightening on the other's hair.

God, Jackson wanted to fuck the look right off on Noah's face as he gazed up at the human, and honestly, he planned on doing just that. A low grumble raises in his chest as he breathes out, a soft chuckle with a shake of his head. "I've gotta do everything myself, don't I?" He says, his free hand already moving to tug his jeans and boxers down, his erection freed quickly with a relieved breath. "I don't like to be teased." A  lie, perhaps, because maybe he enjoyed Noah's playful retaliation, though the possessive smirk on his lips was telling that he was fine with taking what he wanted. Shimmying his pants down a bit more, his hand moves to his length, taking a second to stroke himself in front of Noah's face, giving him a pretty good view as he keeps his head in place with the grip on his hair. "And just for that you're gonna keep your clothes on for now, becauseI don't trust you to not touch yourself." He hums as he touches himself. "Now, open." He says, shifting himself a little more forward, positioning his cock so that the tip pressed against Noah's lips expectantly.

- 

Noah: The little reactions Noah's teasing drew out of Jackson were so satisfying--the way his breathing changed, the shifting hips, the knowledge that it was Noah doing that to him--but not nearly as satisfying as the way Jackson's hand tightened in his hair. Noah groaned, eyes closing and back arching to tip his head further into it, body language going just that much more pliant.

He breathed out a faint laugh when Jackson spoke, his only answer to the question a quiet 'hmmm,' though he did open his eyes again to cast an amused look up at the assertion that Jackson didn't like teasing. He raised an eyebrow, his own lips curling into a smirk to answer the one on Jackson's lips--and God, but he really liked that smirk, not that that was new.

His gaze turned hungry as he watched Jackson stroke himself, the hand in his hair the only thing keeping him from leaning in now, getting his mouth on him. He could have broken away from it, maybe, pulled his hair free--but he just tugged against it instead, stretching towards Jackson's cock and whining, licking his lips, letting the pull at his scalp work him up further.

"You don't trust me, baby?" He said, mock-hurt, eyes flicking up to meet Jackson's with a spark that said he was probably right not to. He hadn't been planning on touching himself, hands curled on his own knees, but he was certainly planning on it now. His eyes darted back to Jackson's hand as quickly as they'd lifted, captivated by the sight of his hand work over his cock, and maybe also a little bit by the idea of Jackson just doing this--just holding him in place as he touched himself, a thought that somehow both made his cock twitch with desire and made him want to beg for more. Before he could settle on either option, though, Jackson shifted closer. Noah's lips parted immediately, just a little, enough for his tongue to flick out over him, breath a little sigh at the taste of him. It was tempting, once again, to give in, suck Jackson off as enthusiastically as they both knew he wanted to, but--well, if Jackson was going to talk about having to do everything himself, Noah would make it true. So he closed his eyes, wrapped his lips round the head of Jackson's cock, swirled his tongue teasingly slow, let out a little moan, clearly just enjoying himself--and then, finally, took Jackson in a little deeper and dragged his eyes open to look up at him. Eyebrows raised in a silent dare, he waited.

- 

Jackson: Jackson enjoyed the way that Noah couldn’t seem to help himself from reacting to the way that his hair was tugged, the reactions too easy to pull out of him and Jackson enjoyed every moment of it. He could only imagine the noises that Noah would make when he was really pulling pulling his hair while he was fucking him. Jackson held Noah’s stare for a moment, similar smirks shared between them, enjoying the sight of the older man on his knees looking so willing to be bossed around like he was. And maybe Jackson was enjoying the way that Noah was committing to being a brat.

But then Noah’s gaze shifted and moved to watch the way that Jackson touched himself, and the younger male raised his brow at the reaction that got. The way that Noah seemed so desperate to get his lips around his cock when he wasn’t allowed to—Jackson definitely was going to use that to his advantage again. The whine that fell from Noah’s lips as Jackson stroked his cock made him exhale a small breath, aching and hard with just how desperately Noah seemed to want him. It felt good.

“Not at all.” He muses with a small breathy laugh as he looks down at Noah and his faux innocent expression. He tilts his head ever so slightly, a brow raised as if he was almost daring Noah to defy him, to give him a reason to push him around even more. He grins at the way that Noah’s lips open so quickly, so eagerly to get a taste. When his warm tongue flicks over his tip, Jackson’s eyes relax slightly, lids growing a little more heavy as he hums. “Mhmmm.” He breathes, swallowing. “That’s it.” But of course Noah was going to keep testing him, his lips moving to capture the tip of Jackson’s cock, forcing a sigh past his lips because the attention of his warm mouth felt so damn good. “Fuck.” He breathes, realizing then just how pent up he really was, and Noah’s teasing was not helping. “I said I don’t like teasing.” He says lowly, though he lets Noah move at his achingly slow pace, for now. His eyes narrow as Noah looks back up to meet his gaze, and Jackson shakes his head slightly, a small huff of a laugh escaping him. “You’re a real fucking brat, you know that right?” He says, shifting his hips forward, forcing himself deeper into Noah’s mouth. His hand leaves his cock to rest on the wall, and he uses his tight grip on Noah’s hair to guide his head forward, forcing himself even deeper. Jackson’s smirk spreads knowingly as he fills Noah’s mouth with his cock, moving slow but steady until he feels himself hit the back of the reaper’s mouth, knowing there was no way Noah could talk back at him. “Fuck, you feel real fucking good.” He breathes, his head dipping forward slightly as his hand presses against the wall, leaning in slightly as he draws Noah’s head back slightly only to move back in, thrusting forward with a little more force.

- 

Noah: Noah's lips twitched slightly when Jackson laughed, eyes twinkling with delight at his reaction--and, okay, there was a good amount of arousal there, too, in how wide his pupils had gone, but he couldn't be blamed for that. Jackson's voice just sounded so good scolding him for teasing.

"Mhmmm," he hummed around Jackson's length shamelessly when the human called him a brat. He was being a brat, but he was a brat who was getting exactly what he wanted--Jackson pushing himself deeper into his mouth, his cock hitting the back of Noah's throat. His eyes were locked on Jackson's face as the other man took what he wanted, heavy-lidded gaze determined to take in every reaction.

A needy, soft little noise slipped out of him when Jackson spoke. Praise was always effective for Noah, and now was no exception. He sagged slightly, mouth going a little more lax for Jackson to fuck, head moving easily where the hand in his hair moved it. Yeah, he wanted to feel good for Jackson. He moaned again when Jackson thrust into his mouth a little harder, lids fluttering briefly closed before he forced himself to look at Jackson's face again. One hand left his knees to slide up Jackson's thigh, give him a little nudge, an attempt to encourage him to fuck into Noah's mouth harder.

His other hand, though--well, that one shifted up his own thigh, legs spreading slightly so that he could press his palm against himself. His jeans were uncomfortably tight--his own fault, they'd been tight to begin with, but, well, aesthetics and all--and he was tempted to try to undo them, but truthfully he was more tempted to see how long he could get away with this before Jackson noticed. His hips twitched into his own hand, subtle at first, and then grinding against it harder, eyes still locked on Jackson's face.

- 

Jackson: Jackson couldn't help the groan that fell from his lips nor the way that his head hung a little more as Noah hummed around his length, sending jolts of pleasure with the small vibrations. His lids droop slightly as he continues to watch, his one hand splayed on the wall as his hips moved, thrusting himself into Noah's mouth, a little harder, a little more rough, enjoying the way Noah became pliant for him to use. And then Noah moaned again, and it prompted a quicker snap of his lips and a sharp stuttering breath from his lips. He liked the way that Noah seemed insistent on looking up at him, and god, Jackson liked the way he looked with his lips stretched over his cock, taking him in so willingly.

Then came the hand to his thigh, causing his gaze to flicker towards it, registering the little encouraging nudge, and rewarded Noah with another smirk, because if he wanted more, Jackson sure as hell was going to give him more. "Fuck." He breathes as he moves his hips and Noah's head in rhythm together, fucking Noah's mouth with a hard and steady pace.

And for a few moments, he enjoyed that deep thrusting into Noah's mouth, not pulling back too much because while he knew the reaper didn't need to breathe, his goal was to try to make him as flushed and breathless as he possibly could. For a moment, his eyes close, his head lolling forward, hair finally long enough to hang over his eyes slightly. Jackson lets out a few quiet moans as his speed picks up, eyes opening only to catch sight of what Noah was doing. "Hey, stop that." He says, his pace slowing but not stopping because, well, he was greedy and not quite ready to. He shifts, a foot moving awkwardly to try to swat Noah's hand away from his jeans, while still trying to thrust into his mouth. "No touching yourself unless I say so."

- 

Noah: If the hand rubbing himself through his jeans had started as an attempt to find out what Jackson would do, well, it became much more earnest the rougher Jackson's thrusts became. It just felt so good, was all--Jackson's hand in his hair and the sounds he was making as he used Noah's mouth, and God, Noah knew he didn't really need to breathe, but sometimes his body forgot, and that felt good, too, the little edge that game with frantically trying to get enough air, the way each thrust made him choke just a little.

It felt really, really good was the point. It felt good, and Jackson looked good, and tasted good, and by the time he opened his eyes, Noah had forgotten that he was touching himself for any reason except because he really, really wanted to.

So the noise he made when Jackson stopped him was almost petulant, a wounded little whine that became something of a sob as his hand shifted away from his needy cock. He grabbed Jackson's leg instead, gave in to the order only because Jackson had started to slow down, and Noah wanted that even less than he wanted to stop touching himself. He gave Jackson's leg a little yank, staring up at him with the most demanding expression he could manage with his mouth full of cock, pulled against the hand in his hair to try to pick the pace up again--and then promptly let go of Jackson's leg and went right back to grinding into his hand, eyes falling shut as he let out a needy moan.

- 

Jackson: For a short while Jackson was able to lose himself in the motions, his head hung, his hips moving, groaning at just how good Noah’s mouth felt around his cock. But of course Noah didn’t make anything easy, and when his pace slowed, the noise that escaped Noah had Jackson taking in a sharp breath, his hips jolting almost as if he was a little too eager to give the older man what he wanted. And well, it was difficult when what Noah wanted, Jackson wanted it just as much. Jackson looks down, leaning slightly into the hand that pressed against the wall, his chest rising and falling heavily, staring back at Noah with equal intensity, almost as if asserting dominance while Noah seemed to try to urge him on. And maybe his hips did slow then when the other tried to pull his leg forward, if only to show Noah who was really in charge.

His hips moved far slower now, thrusting without much force, his gaze teasing, knowing he was giving Noah the exact opposite of what he wanted. But then again, Noah’s hand moved to touch himself again, and Jackson’s eyes narrowed, head tilting in a way that showed a playful annoyance. His head shakes slowly, a low chuckle falling from his lips. “You don’t know how to fucking listen, do you?” He says, his hips moving so slowly as they finally came to a halt, pulling his cock from the other’s mouth. “Up.” He grunts, tugging Noah by his hair to force him to stand, roughly pushing him against the wall once more. He takes a moment to slip off his shoes, kick them to the side and shift his pants and boxers off from around his ankles, leaving him completely naked. His hand left Noah’s hair to move down to the front of his jeans, teasing for a moment like he might touch him where his pants were strained, but instead his fingers move to Noah’s belt, quickly undoing it, pulling it clear from his belt loops with one quick pull.  “Clothes off and maybe I’ll let you keep sucking my cock.” He growls, belt in hand.

- 

Noah: Noah practically purred his pleasure when Jackson thrust into his mouth like he couldn't help himself--yes, that was what he wanted, to be so good that Jackson couldn't resist.

Of course, then Jackson slowed again, looked down at him with the kind of serious gaze that sent shivers down his spine. He wanted to keep fighting to make Jackson give him more, but that look was enough to make him groan, go pliant once more--though it didnt stop him rocking his hips desperately into his hand.

He breathed out a quiet little laugh through his nose at Jackson's scolding, stretching after him when he pulled away as if he might be able to keep him from stopping--but no, he couldn't bring himself to pull free of the hand in his hair, had to let Jackson's cock slip away with a whine. Panting for breath, he stumbled to his feet, hands reaching for Jackson. "Please," he said, groaning when he was pushed back against the wall and trying to get his hands on Jackson's cock. He kept moving though, and then his hands were ghosting over exactly where Noah wanted them, and all Noah could do then was cant his hips forward, murmur, "please, sugar," once more.

Noah's eyes were locked on Jackson's hands as he removed his belt, but they flicked back up to his face at his words. "Yeah, yeah, please," came the immediate answer, eager hands fumbling to do away with the rest of his clothes. His shirt came off first, tossed away without bothering to see where it landed, though it was briefly tangled in the headphones he had looped through it still. In his haste to be free, he knocked his phone from his pocket, sent it clattering to the floor, but he paid it no mind, just shimmied out of his jeans and briefs, groaning when his aching length was freed. Leaning back against the wall where Jackson put him once more, he fisted one hand around his cock, reached for Jackson with the other. "Please, baby, lemme make you feel good. C'mon, sugar, don't you want me? Don't you want me back on my knees for you?"

- 

Jackson: Honestly, when Jackson came to Noah’s he knew what he wanted, but he wasn’t quite sure the reaction he’d get from Noah. But this, this was way better than what he could have imagined, with the way the reaper seemed so eager to please and so goddamn needy for his cock. His smirk remained on his lips with the way Noah reached for him when he pulled away, and he felt a jolt of pleasure twist in his stomach at the single word. Please. Noah had worked him up to the point of begging in the past and now it was his turn. For a moment he considered just watching him try to rub himself off through his jeans while Jackson just stood there, making him beg. Maybe later. For now Jackson wanted his clothes off and had other things in mind.

When Noah started frantically stripping down, Jackson took half a step back, his hand moving to stroke himself as he watched, eyes wandering lewdly. When Noah’s pants came off, revealing just how hard he was, Jackson quite blatantly licked his lips, hungry with the sudden urge to have a taste. But no, he focused himself on the task at hand, which was made easier when Noah continued to defy him by touching himself. Jackson shifted a fraction of an inch forward, his hand falling from his length to his side, his entire body language working to exude confidence and dominance. “And why should I do that? Since you’re so set on doing what I told you not to, maybe I should just only let you touch yourself, hey? Is that what you want? Just jack off while looking at me. I know I’m pretty to look at, and I know I taste pretty good too... but it looks like you can’t be good for me so maybe I shouldn’t let you touch me anymore.” The words spill from his lips as he smirks, keeping himself close to Noah, though not close enough to touch. “Or...” he hums as his eyes graze over the older male’s body, his own length twitching with need when he looked at how Noah was touching himself. “I could just keep you from touching yourself all together.” His hand that wasn’t holding the belt reach out, finally touching Noah to curl around his wrist that was touching himself to tug it away.

Jackson knew Noah was strong, and could handle being roughed up, so there was nothing gentle in the way that he manhandled the taller man, flipping him over and forcing his chest against the wall, pressing his own body, against Noah’s once more, a soft groans escaping his lips when his length pressed up against Noah’s ass. All in due time though. Jackson quickly grabs Noah’s other wrist, making quick work of wrapping the belt around them, looping it over and under and tightening sharply. “Guess I need to force you to behave.” He growled pressing his chest up against Noah’s back so his breath was hot against his ear. “But you like that, don’t you?” His lips found Noah’s shoulder, pressing biting, heated kisses that we made sure would leave marks as his one hand held Noah against the wall, the other groping at his ass roughly.  His hips rock up against Noah for a moment, moaning against his shoulder at the friction. “But you’re right, I do want you, because you look so fucking pretty on your knees, so needy and desperate for me to fuck your face. So c’mon,” Jackson hums into Noah’s ear, his hand moving to grip at his bound hands to pull him from the wall and shove him more into the open space of the room. “Show me how goddamn good you look on your knees.”

- 

Noah: The way Jackson looked at him had Noah arching a little more, the muscles in his arms clearly flexing a little in his effort to get more of that look. It didn't take much to get him preening, and the desire in Jackson's gaze was obvious enough to leave him warm all over. His lips curled into a hint of a smirk when Jackson came a little closer, because for just a second it seemed that he'd won, that he was going to get what he wanted with Jackson looking at him like that and coming closer--and then his demeanor shifted and Noah's expression went a little less smug and a lot more wanting.

"Oh," he breathed out at the threat, eyes falling shut as his hand continued to stroke his length. Being made to simply jerk off while looking at Jackson sounded both horrible and wonderful, had his hand moving a little bit faster even as he shook his head. "I can be good, baby," he insisted, though he still hadn't stopped. He reached for Jackson when he came closer, fingers just grazing his hip before his hand was suddenly pulled away from his cock--and then he had just enough time to let out a quiet little noise of protest before he was being flipped around and forced against the wall.

"Fuck, Jackson," he said, gasping and immediately trying to push his hips back against Jackson's cock. That was the only resistance he gave though--his hands went easily where Jackson pulled them, the realization that they were being bound with his belt pulling a loud moan from him, a second, quieter whimper following when the belt was pulled tight. "Fuck," he said again, squeezing his eyes shut and pressing his very hot cheek against the cool wall. "Fuck, yeah, I like that, god, that's good, you can fuck me like this if you want, baby, sugar, fuck, anything, I'll be good now," he promised, and it seemed true enough. He'd sagged against the wall, pliant and easy now, only moving to tip his head to the side so that Jackson could more easily mark of his shoulder. Pleased little sounds slipped past his lips as Jackson groped him, rubbed up against him, Noah's bound hands scrabbling to touch him, fingertips curling against Jackson's belly. "Yeah," he said, to nothing in particular--and then, more enthusiastically, "Fuck, yeah," when Jackson spoke once more.

Being called pretty and needy and desperate in the same breath made Noah a little dizzy with want, and he stumbled when he was pulled away from the wall, whined a little at being forced to clear his head enough to stand up straight. His hip knocked against the corner of the kitchen counter as he caught his balance after Jackson's shove, but he seemed utterly unbothered, already turning and going to his knees--a little less gracefully than usual, what with his hands being bound behind him and all, but only a little bit, the movement still smooth and fluid. "Please," he breathed, shuffling forward on his knees and leaning in to press an open-mouthed kiss to Jackson's hip, though true to his word he was good, didn't dare to try to take anymore without permission. "C'mon, baby, I want it so bad, I'll be so god damn good for you, sugar, do anything you say." Another kiss, to Jackson's other hip, Noah's gaze fixed on his face, open mouth never far from his goal should Jackson decide to use it. "Lemme suck your cock, Jackson, god, you feel so good fuckin' my face, taste so sweet, sugar, I need it."

- 

Jackson: Any thoughts he’d had before he’d arrived were currently packed away in the back of his mind. His worries, his stress, his grief, they were tucked away thanks to Noah and the way he was letting Jackson push him around. Jackson was feeling hazy from lust and need himself, especially with the desperate way that Noah was looking at him, like he needed him more than anything in that moment. “You can be good, huh?” He says with a cocked brow and a coy look. “Is that why you’re still touching yourself like I told you not to?” But of course he stopped that quickly when he bound Noah’s hands, everyone of the reapers reactions making his hips rock forward against the other with each moan and whine. His breath was heavy as he listened to Noah fall into begging, knowing then and there he wanted to hear a lot more of that. “You’re starting to sound a little greedy.” He hums, teeth marking the other up, wanting others to be able to see his handy work.

The grin on Jackson’s lips spread the more desperate Noah seemed to become, pulling more submissiveness out of him that made Jackson feel more than a little smug. He watches as Noah stumbles and slides down to his knees, and god he was a sight. Jackson’s greedy stare never wavered, looking Noah up and down, taking in the way he was on his knees, hard and erect, hands body and so helplessly desperate for him. He breathed heavily, almost intoxicated by the feeling that Noah was invoking in him as he watched the other shift forward, lips pressing to his hip, and good lord he liked how this felt. Feeling in control of something, even when the rest of his life felt like he was spiralling felt better than he thought it could. His hands, which up until this point had been just hanging at his sides, finally move. One moves to his cock again, stroking slowly, a thumb rubbing over his tip as Noah hovered around him. The other moved to Noah, his thumb running along Noah’s bottom lip slowly, head tilting and smirking. “God you sound good when you beg.” He hums, the thumb teasing along his lips as he touches himself. “But I don’t know if I should give you what you want after just a little bit of begging.” He hums, his hand moving, two fingers placed between Noah’s parted lips, urging him to suck while he stroked himself. “I think I’m going to have to see, and hear just how badly you want it.” He says, because Noah had been a brat, and it was Jackson’s turn to push.

- 

Noah: Noah's eyes only left Jackson's face when his hand moved to his cock, eyes tracking the way his hand moved, tongue darting out over his lips. He'd have been lying if he'd said he hadn't thought about this--Jackson pushing him around, telling him what to do, teasing him, god, the way Jackson's voice sounded as he called him 'greedy', yeah, the teasing was good--but the reality of it was better.

He pressed a kiss to the thumb that ran over his lips, eyes finally lifting again when Jackson said he sounded good, a hint of pleasure turning his lips up just a little. Even on his knees with his hands bound, he preened a little at the praise, flicked his tongue out over the tip of Jackson's thumb--and then immediately whined a little when it became clear Jackson wasn't just going to give in.

Still, despite his whining, Noah took Jackson's finger into his lips eagerly, eyes fluttering closed as he sucked them as if he'd been given Jackson's cock. He moaned, tongue swirling around Jackson's fingers, nodded as best he could. "Please," he said as he pulled back, lips kissing along Jackson's fingers. "God, sugar, want you so bad." Tipping his head, he ran the flat of his tongue over Jackson's fingers again, sucked them back into his mouth--and lost himself to that for a moment, sucking Jackson's fingers like he simply couldn't help himself, because he couldn't. When he came back to himself, he was panting a little, seemed to have forgotten to breathe for a moment. "Please, please, c'mon, Jackson," he begged, still pressing his lips to the younger man's fingers with fervor. "God, please, you look so good touching yourself, please, come on, use me instead, lemme make you feel good."

- 

Jackson: Just as much as Jackson was teasing Noah, the way that the older man looked at him, hungry with need and desire that teased Jackson back just as much. It honestly took a hell of a lot to stay in control like he was, to keep himself from just giving Noah what he wanted, but being able to dissolve Noah into this type of begging just felt too damn good.

Jackson looked down as Noah kissed his thumb, head tilting as he watched each movement carefully, soaking it all in and savouring it. When Noah accepted his fingers in his mouth, sucking as if it were his cock, Jackson didn’t expect the moan they fell from his own lips, his hand around his length moving instinctively quicker to match that of the reapers mouth. “Fuck.” He breathes, refusing to close his eyes, because just watching Noah work at his fingers like that was too good. And then Noah pulled away and started to beg, and it sent shivers through Jackson more than he would have liked to admit. His stomach twists, feeling that build up, and he has to remind his hand to slow as he stroked himself. Though the thought of getting himself off while Noah was only allowed his fingers did sound appealing, but Jackson was needy in his own way, and the way Noah’s tongue was working around his fingers he knew he wanted it working around his cock. “Yeah?” He says, voice hitching far more than he would have liked while he worked to keep his built up at bay, teasing himself at this point.

“You want me that bad huh?” He says, chest heaving in a way that showed just how much he was worked up. “Maybe I should be nice to you.” He says, fingers pressing against the other’s tongue for a moment before pulling them away out of Noah’s mouth. As Noah begged Jackson to use him, the human swallows, his hand stilling to a halt, his free hand fisting in Noah’s hair once again. “Yeah, don’t worry, I’ll use you.” He says, already moving his needy length back towards Noah’s lips again, this time wasting no time because his own patience was struggling. He pushes himself between Noah’s lips thrusting in hard and quick, because he knew Noah could take it—knew he wanted it. His hips jolt on their own accord, his rhythm sharp and deep, groaning loudly as he took what he wanted from Noah’s mouth, tugging on the reapers hair as he pleased, using his grip to meet each thrust, burying himself deep each time. “Yeah, fuck, Noah, Jesus fucking Christ you feel good, just like that.” He rambles between broken moans, his pace only quickening as his high built up. Jackson looks down at Noah, his eyes dark and lidded. “Fuck, how bad you want me to come?” He groans, hips stuttering for a second, holding back the inevitable just for the moment, watch Noah to see how he’d react to the question, especially with his mouth otherwise preoccupied.

- 

Noah: Noah hummed around Jackson's fingers at the question, nodded as best he could without giving them up--yes, he wanted Jackson that bad, but he didn't want to surrender the fingers in his mouth unless he was going to be given something better. He let out a muffled, "mmph," of agreement at the suggestion that Jackson ought to be nice--though the truth was, he liked Jackson being mean just as much.

Despite how much he wanted Jackson's cock, Noah still found himself trying to chase his fingers when they were taken away. It took him a moment to register what was happening was all, and Jackson had been making such nice sounds, desire evident in his voice just from watching Noah, and god, if that didn't feel real fucking good. But then Jackson's hand curled in his hair again, and Noah had just enough time to breath out, "please," one more time with a voice gone a little bit ragged before he was being given what he'd asked for. Jackson wasted no time fucking into his mouth, and Noah, for his part, let out a choked sound that turned into a broken moan as he sagged obediently into the hand in his hair, let himself sink into being used. He made no attempt to hold back the sounds that each thrust drew out of him, little moans and grunts of helpless pleasure, because he just liked it so much.

His eyes lifted to Jackson's face at the offered praise. He hadn't realized he'd closed them, but now he focused on keeping them fixed on Jackson's expression once more, wanting to watch, to see that he was making him feel good. There was nothing he wanted more than to make Jackson come in that moment--so when Jackson asked him about that very thing, Noah let out a loud, intentional moan in response, pulled against the grip on his hair for the first time since his hand had been bound just so that he could press forward and take Jackson's length in as deeply as he could, nose bumping against his belly. He held himself there as Jackson's hips stuttered, swallowed around his cock, his own hips rolling against nothing, and then with one last, pleading moan, he sagged back into Jackson's grip, trying to tell him how much he wanted it with his gaze.

- 

Jackson: Jackson, having held back this long, couldn’t conceal the way his brow tensed and his lips parted, Noah’s warm mouth pulling inhibited moans from his throat. “Oh god.” He breathes, over and over, his semblance of control lost for a moment as his hips jerk forward against Noah on their own accord. And then Noah moves forward, and Jackson’s hand is all too willing to allow him to, feeling his nose against his stomach, hips continuing to stutter faintly as he held Noah there, embarrassingly desperate. And then Noah swallowed around him, and that pulled a noise from Jackson that was caught somewhere between and needy whine and a groan, losing himself in the moment as Noah brought him so quickly to the brink. His free hand moves to tangle into Noah’s hair as well, only tightening his grip against the other’s head.

“Jesus fucking Christ.” He moans, ragged and quiet as Noah goes slack, and Jackson isn’t even aware of the way that he roughly fucks himself deep into Noah’s mouth and throat, once, twice, and then he tensed. He probably should’ve been more aware of the way he gripped Noah’s hair tightly and forced him to remain as close as possible as he came hard down his throat, brought to that edge and forced over it with the vibrations of Noah’s moans around his length. Jackson lets out a shaky moan, ragged curses leaving his lips in nonsensical strings of words and praise. “Goddamn, fuck Noah, oh my god, fuck, you are so fucking good.” He road out his high, vaguely aware of how thankful he was that Noah didn’t actually need to breathe because it took him a moment to pry away his grip on Noah’s hair as he came down, his hips twitching, each small movement forcing more little noises from his lips as he slowly, and finally pulled himself away in a fashion that would also Noah some last lingering tastes.

His chest heaved heavily as his eyes blinked slowly, his hair damp and muscles relaxing slowly. “Fuck.” He breathes out again, his fingers still tangled in Noah’s curls but more gentle now as he eases away. Jackson looks down at Noah, his expression satisfied, blissed out as he pulls himself from the others mouth, one hand falling back to his side while the other shifts to the side of Noah’s face, just a moment of admiration, lips curling up in a small lazy grin. And then his eyes trace over all of Noah, and the way he was kneeling, naked and bound with his hands behind his back, the way his hips rocked into nothing but open air, hard and leaking. “You’re a real fucking sight.” He hums, taking that moment just to look, and appreciate. “C’mere” he says, using the hand in the others hair to tug Noah back up again, still a little rough, but a little more clumsy as he came down from his high. As soon as he managed to help Noah up to stand, he brings his lips to the other’s kissing him fiercely, hungrily, tasting himself on the other’s lips. He nips along Noah’s jaw, finding his neck again, hands leaving Noah’s hair and running down his chest stopping and lingering on his abdomen. “You were real fucking good Noah, I needed that so bad.” He hums against the others skin, biting him hard before running his tongue over the spot softly. Jackson lost himself in just kissing and biting and teasing for a moment, his head spinning slightly and yeah, maybe he was using the other’s body for some support while he stood helpless with bound hands. One hand finally trails lower, finger tips dancing along Noah’s length with nothing to offer for friction, but feeling him had Jackson humming against Noah’s neck as he continued to mark him up. “Jesus you’re so fucking hard.”

- 

Noah: The sounds Jackson made only served to make Noah more desperate, fingers curling and uncurling behind his back. There was something very satisfying about the knowledge that it was his mouth drawing those sounds out of him, about seeing Jackson's control slip.

His eyes fluttered briefly closed when Jackson whined, the sound going straight to Noah's cock. He wanted to make Jackson make that sound again, was tempted to tug against his hand once more just to try--but then Jackson tangled his other hand in his hair, doubling his hold, and Noah moaned, let himself be held in place so that Jackson could fuck his mouth roughly, clearly chasing his orgasm now. Noah's eyes opened again just in time to watch Jackson's face when he came, trying to fully absorb the look on his face even as he was moaning himself, hips thrusting again into nothing. He swallowed eagerly, whined a little at Jackson's nonsensical praise, his tongue working at Jackson's length as much as he could.

If he'd known Jackson was at all worried about how long it took him to pull away, Noah likely would have laughed. For his part, he groaned his displeasure when Jackson's hands loosened their grip on his hair, let out a louder sound of protest when he pulled away. Panting, he tried to chase Jackson and his lips brushed a faint kiss over Jackson's shaft before the hand on his face managed to pull his attention away. He looked a little bit dazed for a moment, tongue running over his lips, savoring the taste of Jackson that lingered there--and then his lips curled into a breathless smile at the way Jackson was looking at him. He went easily when he was tugged to his feet, rising gracelessly on legs gone a little bit shaky. He seemed steady enough once he was on his feet though, preening at Jackson's praise and leaning into his kisses.

Forgetting himself, he tried to reach out and touch Jackson--and was stopped by the belt around his wrist, the slight dig of the leather making him groan a little. Hands still bound, he could only stand where Jackson put him, head rolling back as the other man kissed his neck. "I was good," he repeated faintly, and then let out a loud, shameless moan when Jackson bit him, the jolt of pain making his hips rock forward. Jackson's teasing drew a stream of little whimpers out of him, his bottom lip caught between his teeth--but he was pliant and obedient, didn't beg for more even though he so desperately wanted it. His whole body gave a little jolt when Jackson's fingers danced over his cock, muscles tensing all over at even the slightest attention to his neglected length, which had been drooling precome for a while now. Toes curling on the kitchen floor, he said, "Yeah," a breathless little agreement. "Yeah, 'm so hard for you. Feel so good, you using me. Tell me I was good again, please, sugar."

- 

Jackson: Jackson’s breath was harsh and ragged, the muscles in his stomach clenching as he came down, Noah’s tongue working over his length in a way that forced more noises from Jackson’s lips. As much as he just wanted to stay there for a while, buried deep in Noah’s mouth, when Jackson looked down at Noah, seeing how needy and desperate he was, hard and bucking into nothing to offer any semblance of relief, Jackson felt another hunger building inside of him. He’d taken what he wanted, and he was already to take more. To steal noises from Noah’s lips, now that he’d brought him to a point of desperation. Jackson smiles against the salty skin of Noah’s shoulders as he feels the other man strain against the belt that bound his wrists, and he felt a little warmth in his belly, smug that Noah was at his mercy for once, needy and eager.

Jackson’s breath remained heavy, eyes blinking slowly as he presses a few soft kisses to marks he’d left in his wake along the column of Noah’s throat. The way Noah sounded had Jackson pressing himself a little more forward, a finger running over the top of Noah’s length, rounding over the tip, swiping over the dampness of his precome. “Hmmm.” Jackson hums, pulling his lips back enough to look at Noah’s face, soak in the expression and the way his voice sounded. His hand comes up, taking a moment to suck Noah’s precome off his finger, a coy smirk playing on his lips. “You were real good.” He says, finally pressing himself up against Noah harshly, letting Noah’s length grind against his belly for a moment before stilling, his lips hovering over Noah’s. “And I’ve got a feeling you’re gonna keep being good for me. But first I’m gonna have to take you upstairs, because as much as I wanna take you right here and now, I’m gonna need some lube, and because you were so good, somewhere a little nicer for you to lay down then on the floor.” Jackson peels himself away again, continuously trying to work Noah up, curious to see how long it would be able to last. Jackson nudges Noah’s arm, moving him towards the stairs as he lets himself fall a step behind just so he is able to take the opportunity to slap Noah’s ass hard, leaving it the slightest shade of pink. “Faster you move, faster I’ll be touching you again.”

- 

Noah: Noah gave a weak little whimper at the finger that swiped over his tip, tongue darting out over his lips as he watched Jackson lick that finger clean. He breathed out a quiet, "Oh, fuck," at the combination of that sight and the praise, but it was Jackson pressing against him, giving his needy cock a bit of the attention he was so desperate for, that made him moan again, loud and needy. His head fell back, mouth hanging open and eyes fluttering closed as he rubbed himself helplessly against Jackson's belly--though he forced himself still with a groan when Jackson stopped moving, sank his teeth into his bottom lip with the effort it took.

He nodded quickly at the comment about how he was going to keep being good, hips giving a few involuntary little twitches, because Jackson was pressed so close, and talking about taking him, and God, Noah really couldn't be blamed for being unable to hold himself still in the face of that. He whined when Jackson pulled away, stumbling half a step after him before the nudge to his arm redirected him and he nodded, said, "Yeah, fuck, okay, God, I'll be so good, sugar, want you to fuck me," as he turned, headed for the stairs, bound hands curling and uncurling at his back. The crack of Jackson's hand against his ass made him gasp, stumble a little as he was reaching the stairs, and for a moment he was tempted to get on his knees right there and beg for more of that--but no, Jackson was right, the faster he moved, the faster he could have more, so with a petulant little whine and a glance over his shoulder, he kept moving.

He did make a point of shaking his ass just a little as he stumbled up the stairs, unsteady with the combination of bound hands and frantic arousal, but doing his level best to show off. At the top of the stairs, he turned, swaying towards Jackson and walking backwards towards his room. "Where do you want me, baby?" he asked, a little breathless. "You gonna spank me? Fuck, you should spank me, god, Jackson, tell me how you want me. Gonna be so fucking good for you, do whatever you want, sugar."

- 

Jackson: Having been able to come, Jackson’s hunger was sated enough for the moment that he could tease and really savour the reactions from Noah. His usual impatience had given way to wanting draw out every single one of those noises, knowing that in this moment, only he could give Noah what he really wanted. He couldn’t help but smirk fondly with the way that Noah rubbed up against him, and he had to hold himself back from just sinking to his own knees and just giving Noah what he so desperately needed. But no, he was a little more patient for the moment, and with Noah looking as good as he was right now, there were a hell of a lot of things he wanted to do with the other, and it would probably best to get them both up to the bedroom first.

The fond look doesn’t cease when it becomes clear just how hard Noah was trying to be good now, and for that, it earned a small kiss to his shoulder as they made their way to the stairs, though of course the slap to his ass came quickly after. The reaction was a hell of a lot better than Jackson could have expected, and he took a moment to run his hand over the curve of one of Noah’s cheeks, because, well, with that view in his eyeline, Jackson couldn’t help but touch. A low chuckle falls from his lips because the way Noah was moving wasn’t lost on him, the slight sway of his hips, and all it did was made Jackson reach out again, hand groping over his ass, teasing in a way like he could touch him deeper, but never quiet getting there. “Damn.” He mumbles as he watches the other make his way up the stairs, smirking and making it all too obvious just how much he was ogling him when Noah turned around and started walking backwards.

Jackson licks his lips, mind running because there were so many things he wanted to do Noah, and he had to remind himself to calm down and not get impatient again. He wanted to enjoy this, to savour the escape that Noah was offering for as long as possible.  “Fuck... where don’t I want you is the better question.” He hums as he saunters closer to Noah, hands reaching out, splaying over Noah’s chest to touch him greedily. “I can do whatever I want? That’s a little dangerous, you might be stuck in here with me for quite a while.” He teases, slowly inching forward, eyes mischievous. With a quick movement, Jackson makes Noah turn, pushing him down on the bed on his front, a hand coming down quick for a sharp slap to his ass again. He knew with an open palm and just his hand it wasn’t like he could really do any damage, though that was at the back of his mind, a moment of hesitation. But this wasn’t an event, and he wasn’t whipping Noah, and he could feel the sting in his own palm in a way that fired him up as well. “Fuck you look good with your ass up for me.” He says, another slap echoing, Jackson’s hand taking a moment to run over red skin shifting himself more onto to the bed between Noah’s legs, nudging them apart a little so he had a better view, his hand groping, his thumb teasing over Noah’s entrance just for a moment. “Must feel good, being able to rub up against something, huh?” He breathes, and without warning, he grabs Noah’s hips, tugs then back so his ass would be more propped up in the air, and his length wouldn’t be able to find any more friction for the moment. In the same swift movement, Jackson moves forward himself, tongue swiping a broad stroke over Noah’s entrance, and then pulling back to bite one of Noah’s ass cheeks, fingers biting into his hips roughly. “How’re you doing over there?” He grins wickedly even if Noah wouldn’t be able to see it. “Fuck you’re a sight.” Jackson muses, letting himself just look at Noah with his ass up, and hands bound like he was.  

- 

Noah: Jackson's groping hands had Noah biting his lip to hold back a needy little whimper, swollen lips stretching into a very pleased little smile a moment later when his head cleared enough for him to take in the way Jackson was looking at him. He leaned into the hands on his chest, smile growing slightly, turning just a little bit soft as his eyes shifted over Jackson, all naked and gorgeous. "Yeah?" he said quietly, gaze caught on Jackson's mouth, hands twitching at his back with the desperate desire to touch him. "I can live with that, sugar," he returned, and then gasped a little in surprise when he was shoved onto the bed.

Jackson slapped his ass again and Noah moaned into the mattress, pushed his hips back for more, let out another little noise when his squirming gave his cock a little bit of friction. Face smashed against the mattress without his hands to push him up, he squirmed a little more, turned his head to the side so he could get a full breath--and immediately let it out in a rush when Jackson told him how good he looked and then followed it up by slapping him again. "God," he said, letting out a breathless laugh, eyes falling closed with a smile that was very nearly blissful. "Fuck, sugar," he murmured, a little nonsensical, and let himself be nudged to Jackson's liking, hips rolling lazily against the bed, both to press into Jackson's hands and to grind his cock against the mattress. He let out a tiny, breathy sound when Jackson's thumb teased as his entrance, nodded at his question with a little, "Mhmm," though the agreement turned to a whine when Jackson pulled his hips up and away from the mattress, snatching away that little bit of relief.

In truth, he liked Jackson stopping him, but that didn't stop the noise he made from sounding just a little bit wounded. His complaining was quickly forgotten, though, with that swipe of Jackson's tongue. Eyes opening, Noah let out a shocked moan, craned his neck to try to see Jackson over his shoulder--mostly unsuccessful, and that made him groan, turn his face back into the mattress, hands grasping at nothing and bound wings fluttering a little. "Baby, baby, fuck, please," he said, not really sure what he was begging for, forehead pressed into the bed. It took him a moment before he could turn his head again, breathe out a little laugh at Jackson's question. "I'm good, sugar, god damn," he said. "I'm so good, want you, baby, fuck." Lips curling into a smile, he pushed his ass up a little more, said, "I like you lookin' at me. God, that feels good." His fingers fluttered a little, reaching for Jackson before curling into fists. "Jackson, c'mon, keep touchin' me, sugar. There's lube in the drawer, or hit me again, or--fuck, god, anything, darlin', I need it. You're gonna fuck me, right? God, I want you to fuck me so bad, baby, give it to me real good, c'mon, I'm being good, gimme more, sugar, gimme."

- 

Jackson: Jackson soaked in every reaction from Noah, and whether or not Noah realized it, he was putting on one hell of a show. It was to the point that Jackson already felt like touching himself again, but with a greedy reaper under his hands, his focus was quickly pulled back to Noah. Jackson’s hand came back down on Noah’s ass, enjoying the reactions the impact drew from the other. God, he would have loved to watch Noah rub himself off on the bed while he did nothing but tease, but Jackson was greedy too, and he wanted to be the one to make Noah come, well, at least the first time. “God, you like that don’t you? Such a fucking slut.” He hums, because he knew Noah liked it a little mean, his hand running over the redness and the bite mark on Noah’s ass, before giving him another sharp slap. “Too bad I left my phone downstairs, I’d love to get a picture of this as a souvenir... next time though.” He says, grinning at just how desperate Noah was becoming. “Yeah yeah, I know where the lube is, but you’re gonna have to be patient, because I’ve got more I wanna do to you before I fuck you.” He growls, teasing but also letting Noah know that he definitely was going to be fucked. “But keep up with the begging, and maybe at some point I’ll be nice... maybe.” Jackson’s hand runs over Noah’s ass one more time, teasing him for a moment before he moves up a bit, hands moving to the belt around Noah’s wrists. “Now, stay still.” He says, undoing them quickly. “Don’t get too excited...” he hums, taking a second to rub Noah’s wrists, only for a moment before he grabs Noah, prompting him to turn over.

“Arms up.” He says, grabbing Noah’s wrists before he really got a chance to move, using the belt again to secure them through the headboard, leaving Noah splayed out on the bed. Jackson moves back, giving the belt a little tug around Noah’s wrists, making sure it was secure, but loose enough that Noah could strain against them a bit, and flip over, should Jackson need to. Jackson looks down on Noah, not touching him for a moment, just looking, eyes grazing over him slowly, licking his lips. “You want me to give you more, huh? But I don’t think I’m done teasing you just yet.” He says, giving Noah a wicked smirk before dipping down, kissing him roughly, savouring his lips. “Mmmm you taste good.” He hums, moving so that his lips trail over his jaw, throat, and chest, taking his time nipping, and sucking, his hands teasing over Noah’s stomach. He takes a moment to run his tongue over one of Noah’s nipples before biting down hard, eyes flickering up to watch Noah as he moved lower, hands gripping Noah’s thighs, forcing them a little wider. Jackson moves lower, kisses and bites over Noah’s stomach, ensuring he’d be particularly marked up, as he moved his was lower, hovering over Noah’s aching cock as if he’s going to give in, but he quickly moves to bite against the inside of one of Noah’s thighs, eyes watching the other all the while.

- 

Noah: Noah couldn't help the sounds that slipped past his lips with every slap of Jackson's hand on his ass, but it was Jackson calling him a slut that made him moan and arch off the bed, head turning once more to hide his face. "Yeah, baby, fuck, I like that, more, please," he said, pushing back into Jackson's hands. His hips gave a little jolt at the thought of Jackson taking his picture like this, all tied up and spanked and desperate, and--"Next time," he agreed with feeling, turning his head again so that Jackson would be sure to hear him. "Take my picture next time, sugar, all tied up like a present for you."

He cast the sulkiest look he could manage over his shoulder--not particularly sulky, really, given how good he was feeling, but he tried--when Jackson said he'd have to be patient, but the assurance that he was going to fuck him was enough to pacify him a little, and anyway--"Want you to do all of it," he said greedily, and then added, "Please, baby, I want it all so much," because Jackson had said he wanted more begging, and that was something Noah was happy to do. He lifted his head off the mattress a little when Jackson's hands found his wrists, eyebrows raising curiously, fingers already wiggling a little with anticipation, hoping he was going to be allowed to touch--but Jackson's warning came before he could get his hopes up too high, and he let out an exaggerated groan as he let himself be guided onto his back, a petulant noise that didn't quite match the way his lips had curled up fondly at the attention paid to his wrists.

"I wanna touch you," he complained, though he was lifting his arms up over his head obediently as he said it, wrapping long fingers round the headboard and stretching his legs out leisurely. As Jackson carefully secured him, Noah took the opportunity to look at him, gaze roving over every inch of the other man with unconcealed desire. His eyes flicked back up to Jackson's face when he stilled, Noah's breath catching as Jackson looked at him--he found himself wishing he could at least push the sweaty hair out of his face, make himself look his best, but God, with the way Jackson was looking at him, it didn't seem to matter. "More teasing then," he breathed out, licking his lips. "Just more," and then he was lifting himself up as best he could to meet Jackson's kiss, slumping down again only when Jackson turned his attention to his jaw.

"You taste better," he countered, closing his eyes for a moment only to open them again to watch as Jackson shifted down from his neck to his chest. "Christ, Jackson, fuck," he said, and now his hands tugged a little at their bindings. Jackson looked so fucking good, was the thing, and Noah wanted so badly to touch him. His struggling was short-lived though, brought to an abrupt stop when Jackson stopped to tease his nipple and then bit him, made him cry out and arch off the bed briefly. The tugging stopped after that, Noah's hands simply clutching at the headboard as he watched Jackson, eagerly spreading his legs for him and breathing out quiet little moans of encouragement at every catch of his teeth. He was practically holding his breath as he watched Jackson hover over him, but he let it out in a sound that was practically a sob when Jackson bit him again instead. "Baby, please, please, god," he said, head falling back as he squirmed a little beneath Jackson's mouth, still clutching at the headboard to ground him. "Won't come unless you say, I swear, fuck, please just fucking touch me. Pretty baby, please, you gotta touch me, god damn, I can't--fuckin' my face like you did, and now markin' me up, please, it's so good, please touch me."

-

Jackson: "You like it when I'm mean to you, don't you? Just a whore for me to use, huh?" He hums, hands running over the other's body greedily, a little smirk given when Noah seemed so keen on the idea of a picture being taken of him like that, and god, he was real tempted to go downstairs and get his phone, because that was something he'd want to hang on to. But no, his patience wasn't that good, and the promise of next time meant that there would be a next time, which was a thought that Jackson was fond of. "You're lucky to beg so pretty." Jackson's grins as he repositions the other. "You might just get what you want." A laugh bubbles up in his chest at Noah's whining complaint, shaking his head and letting out a small 'tsk'. "Well too bad. I'm feeling greedy and I like watching you struggle."

Jackson liked being in charge, in fact, he'd almost forgotten just how much he liked being in charge, since he hadn't really had much of a chance since coming to the island. And maybe there was a little bit of fondness towards Noah for letting him boss him around, for being able to submit in this way. And since Noah was allowing it, Jackson was going to make sure it was damn good for him, even if that meant teasing the hell out of him. "Is that so?" He hums as his lips trail over the other's body, taking his sweet time with worshipping every inch he could, biting and sucking, tongue darting out soothingly every so often. "Because you taste pretty damn good." He hums, voice catching for a moment at the way Noah swore. "And you sound real fucking amazing too." He says with an added groan of his own, feeling himself start to really get worked up again. "Fuck, Noah." he breathes at the way that the other man arches into him, his moans and his whines so good that Jackson could feel himself getting hard again. "You're so fucking eager for it." He says. "So fucking desperate for me, god, Noah, you're driving me fucking wild here." He says, words falling out on their own accord for a moment, lost in the way he was lavishing the other's skin, leaving dark marks on the inside of Noah's thighs, much like the ones the reaper had left for him. Finally, satisfied with the marks, he looks up, eyes shifting from Noah's face, to his drooling length, so hard and neglected for so long. He hovers over once again, breathing heavy and hot against Noah's length, his smirk twitching slightly on his lips. "Just a few more seconds, promise." He says before very quickly shifting away, moving to open the drawer, grab the lube, and toss it on the bed beside Noah for easy access. Jackson moves quickly back between Noah's legs, hands running up and down his thighs. "Now where was I..." He says, teasingly, pausing for a moment before he dips down, his tongue licking over Noah's tip, a long and slow stroke, cleaning up any precome and making a show of enjoying it. "Fuck." He breathes before going back in, lips wrapping around Noah's cock, hands pressing against Noah's hips gently, not so much to hold him down, but to feel just how much he would squirm as he sunk down on the other's cock. He moves at a steady pace, taking Noah in deep the first time, and holding it there for a moment, watching the reaction before pulling back, swirling his tongue over the tip a few times before sinking back down again, setting a fairly steady pace.

- 

Noah: Noah could only nod for a moment, words momentarily stolen by how much he liked Jackson calling him a whore, talking about using him. He did like Jackson being mean to him--that much was pretty obvious, given that it made him that much more pliant, had him shifting into Jackson's hands as they moved, trying to give him more of whatever he chose to touch.

"Mean," he said quietly when Jackson dismissed his complaining, but there was no heat in it, Noah's voice too obviously breathless with desire to hold any bite. He did want to touch Jackson sort of desperately, but God if Jackson telling him no and taking what he wanted instead didn't feel good. The care Jackson took in marking Noah up had him writhing a little beneath him, just as desperate and eager as Jackson said--though his saying it made Noah whine a little, a plaintive, needy sound that turned into a faint, incredulous laugh, because, "I'm driving you wild? God, baby."

Noah groaned, hips shifting restlessly as he watched Jackson leave marks on his thighs, though he couldn't help but shift himself back towards Jackson's mouth any time he wiggled away from it. "Make 'em dark, sugar," he encouraged, just before Jackson lifted himself up, breath ghosting over his cock and making Noah bite back a plaintive little moan at the sight of his smirk, because--well, whatever, he really liked that smirk, as always, and it had been a while since he'd got to see it, and he really didn't have the brain power right now to think too hard about why, exactly, he'd missed it so much.

"Please," he whispered, and then let out a frustrated huff when Jackson moved away, hands tugging at the belt once more if only because he wanted to follow. It was only a few seconds, at least, as Jackson promised, and then he was back, hands warm on Noah's thighs, and he was leaning in, and--

Noah gasped when Jackson finally, finally touched him, the slow drag of his tongue over his cock making him arch up towards him, voice momentarily stolen by how good it felt, how gorgeous Jackson looked. It was only when Jackson swore, finally took his length into his mouth properly, that Noah sagged into the bed again and let out the sound that was caught in his throat--a loud, breathy moan that quickly turned into, "Oh, oh God, thank you, baby, yeah, sugar, your mouth, fuck, that feels so fucking good, please, please, don't stop." He could feel Jackson watching him, but he couldn't quite hold his gaze, if only because he couldn't quite hold his head up--it had fallen back against the headboard, open eyes fixed on the ceiling now as he writhed a little beneath Jackson's hands, knees bending so that he could push his hips up a little into them like he might be able to make him move faster, give him more. The grateful rambling kept coming, a steady stream that he didn't seem entirely aware of, his cock drooling more precome as he gasped out, "Jackson, sugar, just like that, thank you, baby, thank you. Feel so good, you feel so good. Want you to spank me harder one day, sugar, I can take more, I can take--baby, I'll take it so nice, oh God, I wanna come, I want more, I want--fuck, Jackson."

- 

Jackson: “Yeah, I’m real mean. But you like it. ” Jackson grins as Noah continues to writher and whine beneath him, and the feeling control he felt was intoxicating, and Noah’s reactions were only adding to that. “Yeah, you squirming and moaning all desperate like that, you’re driving me real wild.” He hums against Noah’s skin, because he just couldn’t help himself from letting Noah know just how much he was enjoying this.

“Yeah, yeah, you’re not really in any position to be making demands.” Jackson grins as Noah asks him to make the marks dark, but quickly after his teeth sink into bruising skin, giving Noah exactly what he wanted because, well, he wanted Noah to have these marks for a while because he was selfish.

When Jackson was finally sucking Noah’s cock, he felt himself getting hard again, Noah’s words and noises sounding so damn good. He lets out a little involuntary groan at the way Noah was straining slightly, trying to get him to move quicker, his eyes never wavering from watching the others head fall back onto the pillow. He liked listening to Noah beg and moan for him, so desperate to keep Jackson from stopping. But, with the hips pushing up against his hand, Jackson slows, pulling his mouth away from Noah’s cock to replace it with a slow and stroking hand. “Stop it.” He says in a low voice, a playful grin on his lips. “If I wanna go slow, I’m gonna go slow. Keep your hips still.” He says before being unable to resist from leaning in an licking a broad stroke over Noah’s length. He waits for a moment before resuming, lips wrapping around Noah’s cock again, moving just a little slower this time, his hands moving to grab the lube. Eyes flicker up as he makes a small show of dripping some onto his fingers, sucking Noah off slowly and teasingly as he nudges Noah’s legs open a little wider and his hips a little up. His hand moves lower, rubbing over Noah’s ass before slipping a finger between his cheeks, teasing him by just running his finger over his entrance. Jackson keeps that up for a moment as he takes Noah deep into his mouth, his other hand resting on his stomach, holding him down as best he can.

Jackson pulls back slowly, finger still circling and teasing as he pulls back just enough to speak. “No coming yet.” He growls before taking Noah in deep again, feeling him hit the back of his throat as he slowly works his finger inside the other.

- 

Noah: Noah let out a little groan of complaint when Jackson pulled his mouth away, hips bucking once into his hand before he forced them still with a shaky breath. "Fuck," he said, squeezing his eyes shut as Jackson licked up his cock, and then, lifting his head to look at Jackson, "Sorry, baby, I'm sorry," before his head fell back again with a moan.

He couldn't quite keep himself entirely still, despite the apology--his hips still stuttered and squirmed slightly, but it was no longer an attempt to get more, merely a helpless reaction to how good he felt. The sound of the lube opening had him lifting his head again, and he made no attempt to hide his excitement as he watched Jackson slick up his fingers, eagerly spread his legs, bent his knees up further. That teasing finger made him groan, a muscle jumping in his stomach beneath Jackson's hand, but he held himself as still as he could, panted out, "Yeah, please, I want it," and then whined when Jackson's mouth left his cock again.

"No coming," he agreed quickly--he wouldn't have without permission anyway, at this point, but God if the way Jackson said it, all rough and commanding, didn't make him even more inclined to obey. "No coming yet, baby, I won't, please, just--oh, oh, wow, yeah, yes, God, Jackson, that's so fucking sweet, thank you." His head fell back once more, thunking loudly against the headboard this time, but he didn't seem to notice--no, he was too busy shifting his grip on the headboard, hips moving a little despite Jackson's warning, trying to work himself down onto Jackson's finger in a way that didn't seem totally conscious. "I can take more than one," he assured, breathless and needy, as if Jackson might be going slow out of concern and not simply to tease him. His hips shifted and rolled, searching for more of the stretch of Jackson's finger. "Please, God, Jackson, I want you so much, gimme, c'mon, I'll take it so nice for you, I won't come, I won't, baby, please."

- 

Jackson: Jackson enjoyed the noises that Noah made when he pulled away, and it was so tempting to keep teasing like he was, to make Noah continue to beg as he was sure he would. But Jackson was also growing increasingly needy, and the way Noah was squirming beneath him wasn't helping one bit. He liked how much Noah struggled to keep his hips still as they continued to twitch anxiously beneath him, his tongue swirling around the head of Noah's cock before he sinks down on it again, taking him in deep until his nose brushed against his stomach, looking up all the while.

Jackson moved slowly, watching and soaking in every reaction as he teased Noah's hole, the way that Noah spread himself out so eagerly for him. It had Jackson groaning around Noah's cock as he pushed the single digit in deep, lips curling up as best they could at the way that Noah tried to push himself deeper. Of course Jackson knew he could handle more than one finger, he just wanted to tease, so that's what he did for a few more moments, slowly easing his single finger in and out slowly as he bobbled his head at an equally glacial pace, each time sinking down deep so Noah's cock was practically down his throat. Jackson slowed even more after a few minutes, slipping off of Noah's cock but still mouthing at it, his tongue running up and down as he eases his finger back. "Patience..." He hums. "I'm not gonna fuck you yet, I wanna see you come all over yourself" He says, finally giving Noah permission and without warning, Jackson quickly pushes two fingers into Noah, feeling him stretch a little more, his other hand moving to stroke over Noah's cock quickly, lewdly licking over his tip, cleaning up any dribbling precome that there was. "God you're a fucking sight, I wanna see you make a mess all over yourself, I wanna see how hard you come while I'm fingering you like this, you know you want to, you're so fucking desperate for it, you're practically fucking yourself on my fingers. How much do you want it huh?" He says, his voice low and teasing as his gaze remains locked on the reaper, not willing to miss a moment. "C'mon Noah, I want you to show me how much of a fucking slut you are for me, c'mon, make a pretty mess for me."

- 

Noah: Noah closed his eyes and moaned at the combined sensations of Jackson groaning around his length at the same time that his finger pushed in deep. "Baby, god damn," he said. "Your mouth, you're so--god, sugar." He was rather tellingly at a loss for words as Jackson continued to tease him, bound hands still braced against the headboard, though he'd mostly stopped pushing himself down now, willing to let Jackson set the pace now that his finger was at least moving. His hips weren't entirely still of course, shifting in helpless little rolls, the muscles in his stomach jumping with the effort it took to keep his hips from bucking.

Turning his head, he pushed sweaty hair from his forehead with his arm before sinking his teeth into his own biceps to stifle the noises that were slipping past his lips. He was so close, brought right to the edge by Jackson's teasing and held there--and as always, when Noah was so close to coming, he lost track of the otherwise endless stream of words, could only whine into his own arm, eyes closed tight.

He found his voice again only when Jackson slowed further, pulled away, and then only to whine out a pleading, "No," afraid that Jackson was going to stop entirely. He didn't though--no, instead he gave Noah permission to come, finally, gave him another finger, stretching him so sweet, and--"Oh, God, Jackson," he said, and then he was working his hips down onto Jackson's fingers again, panting shamelessly. He nodded along as Jackson spoke, and though words seemed to have largely abandoned him again, he whispered, "Yeah, yeah, want it," in agreement. It was Jackson's encouragement, Jackson calling him a slut once more, that finally pushed him over the edge, the rush of the little barb making him arch up off the bed. His hips worked, fucking himself on Jackson's fingers for one more moment before he stilled, came hard all over his own stomach and chest with only a broken little whimper.

He was frozen for a long moment, his back still arched off the bed, hips stuttering a little, lips parted though no sound came out--and then, finally, he slumped back into the mattress, panting. With his hands bound, he couldn't reach down and pull Jackson up to kiss him like he wanted, and he didn't quite have the words to ask for it yet, so he only rolled his hips on Jackson's fingers once more, making himself moan and squirm. His knee tipped inwards, nudging at Jackson's shoulder, his hands finally relaxing against the headboard. "Thank you," he breathed, the only words he could quite grasp just yet.

- 

Jackson: Jackson couldn’t help the flicker of a smile when Noah breathed out that single word, begging him not to stop, and while Jackson was being a bit mean, he wasn’t about to be that mean. The way Noah rocked against him so desperately made Jackson groan a little more, wanting to try to solidify this sight in his memory. “Yeah, that’s it.” He breathes as he continues to work his fingers into Noah, stretching him out and curling inside of him, brushing against his prostate as he urged Noah over the edge.

“Fuck.” He breathes as Noah arches up, his fingers thrusting inside him, and his hand stroking his cock in unison as he finally came, and Jackson couldn’t help the moan that left his lips or the way his own hips twitched and tried to rub up against whatever he could. “Oh my god, you’re fucking gorgeous.” He breathes as he watches Noah spill out all over himself, his hips continuing to rock shamelessly onto Jackson’s fingers and they kept the human moving, helping him ride out his high even after Noah slumped down onto the bed, because watching his moans turn to over stimulated whimpers was just too good. Then came the little words of thanks, and that pulled at something deep in Jackson’s stomach, his smirk turning a little more fond. His hand stroking Noah’s cock slowed, before lifting away, though the two fingers inside him continued to move slowly, easing in and out. His now free hand moves, fingers running over Noah’s stomach and chest, smearing his spend a little with a small smile as he eases himself up more towards Noah. “God you’re so good.” He breathes, unable to help himself from taking two of his fingers and dipping them into his mouth for a taste as he moves himself up and closer to Noah’s lip. “Fuck, Noah, you taste good, wanna try?” He breathes, dipping his fingers over Noah’s chest again before running them over Noah’s lips, quickly covering them with his own for a heated kiss.

Jackson groans into the kiss, his body a little twisted as he continues to finger Noah slowly. He groans against Noah’s lips, his length brushing up against the other’s hip and he finds himself pressing up tight against the other for some added friction. “Fuck, Noah, you’re so fucking hot.” He breathes, finally removing his fingers because he can’t hold himself back anymore. Clumsily he reaches and feels around for the lube, kissing Noah roughly before pulling back enough so that he could slick himself up, shifting a nudging Noah’s knee up a little more as he positioned himself. Biting down on his bottom lip, his gaze flickers from Noah’s face downward, watching as he pushes himself into the other, letting out a breathy hiss between his teeth. “Oh god.” He breathes, rolling his hips forward slowly, leaning back down as a hand moves over Noah’s chest again, spreading the mess a little more as it moves all the way up to grip Noah’s chin, hovering over him, forcing him to look at him as he pushes himself in completely. “God you feel good... tell me how that feels Noah, I wanna know how you feel right now.

- 

Noah: Noah's lips curled up at Jackson's praise, even as he couldn't help but let out a quiet groan at the way Jackson smeared the come on his chest--he must have looked a sight, really, sweaty and flushed and now covered in his own come, marked by Jackson's mouth, but Jackson thought he was gorgeous, Jackson said he was good. He still hadn't quite found his words again, what with the way Jackson's fingers were still working in him, but that didn't stop him from flexing a little, tipping his head to smile at Jackson--and then breathing out a quiet sound at the sight of him licking his fingers clean.

He nodded at Jackson's question, lips parting a little for Jackson's fingers, clearly intending to suck on them, but before he could they were gone, replaced by Jackson's lips--and really, that was what Noah had wanted anyway, so he just let out an answering groan against Jackson's lips, did his level best to lick the taste of himself from the other man's mouth. He'd gone a little bit languid, less urgent now that he'd come, but the press of Jackson's cock against his hip had Noah lifting up again, trying to rub against him. It wasn't quite where he wanted him, but it was still good, and he grinned when Jackson spoke again, a soft, pleased sort of smile, basking in the praise.

Of course, that grin shifted as soon as Jackson's fingers slipped out of him, brow furrowing with a little whine, hips tilting up to follow Jackson at the sudden emptiness. The frenzied search for the lube and Jackson's urgent kisses were enough to distract him, moving easily where Jackson nudged him. "Gimme," he said quietly, eyes locked on Jackson's face as he pushed in, even when a loud, helpless moan slipped past his lips at the stretch. He wanted to remember Jackson's face, was all--remember what he looked like with Noah making him feel good.

It was only at the first roll of Jackson's hips that Noah's eyes closed, his own hips giving a little jerk. It was so much, so good, so soon after he'd come that it was almost overwhelming, though he knew it would soon give way to pleasure again, wouldn't be long before he was begging Jackson for more, harder, faster, to let him come a second time. He whimpered when Jackson's hand rubbed over his chest once more, making a mess of him, eyes opening easily enough when that hand found his chin.

"Baby," was all the answer he gave at first, the word a quiet plea before he shook his head against the grip on his chin, exhaled in a huff and forced himself to focus, to find his voice. Jackson wanted him to talk, and Noah was good at talking. Meeting Jackson's gaze again, he licked his lips, long legs shifting to wrap around Jackson as if he might keep him close. When he finally spoke, his voice was a little bit shaky, though the words came faster the more he spoke, quiet but urgent, his best attempt to articulate what he was feeling. "So good, I--god, it's so good, baby. So full and--you lookin' at me feels so nice, can't get enough of it, of you, your cock. Hot all over and all full of you. Feel so good, so--sugar, fuck, so filthy for you, a--a whore for you to use, like you said, and it's so good, it's almost too much, but I just want you to use me. Jackson, c'mon, please use me. I'm bein' good, ain't I, please."

- 

Jackson: Whether or not Noah realized what he was doing to Jackson with the way he remained so wordlessly needy, Jackson didn’t know, but what he did know was that he wanted to do this a hell of a lot more often. For the moment he wasn’t thinking about where he was or what was going on in his head, no, for the moment all that mattered was him, and Noah, and drawing out every single one of those sweet noises that were practically daring him to lose control. With the first roll of Jackson’s hips, he lets out a breath he didn’t know he was holding, pushing in steady and deep, not going too slow or too gentle because he knew Noah wanted it this way. The human’s breath caught when Noah’s hips jerked, so telling of the over stimulation he was surely feeling by his point. Jackson rolled his hips once again, smooth and steady before snapping them close his hips audibly hitting against Noah’s forcing a moan from his chest with just how damn good he felt.

Jackson didn’t let up his grip on the other’s chin, nor the rolling of his hips, snapping back in each time at the last moment, because he wanted to see how Noah looked when he fucked him like this. His eyes were lidded, pupils blown wide with arousal as he thrust into the other and soaked in the expression on his face. And then he spoke, and Jackson’s lips curled up fondly, his own gaze wavering just a touch at Noah’s words. “God you are filthy aren’t you?” He groans, voice catching on his last word as he snapped his hips against Noah again. “Too much and you’re still begging to be used, fuck.” His own words were becoming less directed, his face dipping to nose at Noah’s cheek for a moment, breathlessly moaning in his ear as he let go of his chin, his hand moving to settle on his chest while the other was used to help prop himself up some. “Goddamnit Noah.” He says, succumbing more to his own pleasure, using the hand on Noah’s chest to push himself up, thrusting in harder and quicker now, looking down at the other with a lusty and wicked look.

His fingers splay over his chest, moving up for a moment, and he had the urge to wrap them around his throat, just enough to see his face flush even more, but then—he froze for a moment, hips stuttering, head tilting back with a hitched breath. Not enough to give away that the urge was suddenly overwhelmed with the memory of the event and no, choking him probably wasn’t the best idea right now, though he wasn’t sure if it was for Noah’s sake or his own. So instead he diverts, pushing aside that thought and “God I wanna fuck you harder.” He breathes pulling himself out suddenly, moving himself up to tug at Noah’s wrists to make sure he had enough slack on the belt so that his arms wouldn’t be all twisted up and would be able to at least somewhat support him. “C’mon, flip over.” He says gruffly, impatiently, fingers already clawing to assist Noah in flipping over, grunting, his own neediness far more apparent now. “That’s it.” He hums as Noah flips onto his stomach, helping to guide his hips up, smirking a little at the way his ass was once again on display. Jackson wasted no time pumping his hand over his length before sliding himself back into Noah roughly, forcing himself as deep as possibly, fingers biting into Noah’s hips as if he could draw him back and even closer. He held that there for a moment, letting go of the reapers hips to lean himself over the other, a hand reaching for a fist full of Noah’s hair, tugging his face back enough so that Jackson could nip and kiss at his cheek and jaw. His breath was heavy and staggered as he started moving his hips again, snapping in harder each time, because he sure as hell wanted Noah to feel this the next day. “You’re being so good, fuck, you feel so fucking good.” He murmurs, his own eyes closed for a moment before he uses his grip on Noah’s hair to push his face down into the mattress, sitting himself up a bit straighter to thrust into Noah hard and rough, groaning all the while.

- 

Noah: The way Jackson smiled at him when he spoke lit something warm in Noah’s chest, and if Jackson hadn’t been in the middle of fucking him, hips snapping against Noah like he meant to leave bruises, Noah might have managed to smile back. As it was, he was quickly distracted by Jackson calling him filthy, could only nod and lift his hips to meet Jackson’s, bound hands braced against the headboard to keep his head from rocking into it which each thrust.

It was too much still, the kind of intense that made him want to squirm away, but though he had to catch his bottom lip between his teeth to keep from whining each time Jackson moved, he still made himself press into Jackson’s every touch instead of away. He turned his head to brush his lips over Jackson’s cheek when the human leaned in, arms tugging briefly against their binding when he straightened up again—Noah wanted to kiss him more, and his instinct was to pull him back in, but there was no pulling Jackson anywhere right now.

“Fuck, sugar,” he said, breath catching when Jackson picked up his pace, a loud, throaty moan slipping past his lips. “So good, so good, like that,” he said, and overstimulated or not, he was already getting hard again—that was a real benefit of being dead, he supposed. His eyes fluttered briefly closed, though he opened again when Jackson’s hand crept upward. Dazed and foggy, Noah tipped his chin up just a little bit, baring his throat—an invitation, though one that was quickly forgotten when Jackson’s stuttering hips startled a little sound out of him and he turned his head instead, pressed his forehead to his arm.

“Harder,” he echoed, lifting his hips for Jackson—and then whining when he pulled out instead of giving him what he’d just said he wanted. It took him a second to catch on to what Jackson was guiding him to do, but then he went easily, each little dig of Jackson’s fingers as he helped him turn over drawing a soft sound out of Noah. He wiggled his hips a little as he let Jackson guide him into the position he wanted, just clear-headed enough to be playful, to shake his ass for Jackson, a little smile on his lips where his head was propped against one bound arm. The smile disappeared into a gasp when Jackson thrust back into him, fast and deep and so, so good. “Fuck,” he said, brow furrowing as he pushed his hips back, hips wiggling now for an entirely different reason, the little movement making him moan. “Oh, fuck, fuck,” he repeated, arching up to follow the hand that pulled at his hair, and he was too breathless now to even turn his head and search for a kiss when he felt Jackson’s mouth on his jaw, eyes squeezed shut tight.

“Harder, please,” he said, and it wasn’t totally clear even to him whether he was referring to hand pulling at his hair or the way Jackson had started moving again, though he was certainly giving him the latter harder anyway. “Yeah, I’m good. I’m good, fuck, Jackson, that’s—fuck, God, that’s perfect, christ.” He let out a loud groan when his face was pressed into the mattress, teeth sinking into a pillow to muffle himself a little, hips rocking back to meet every thrust as best he could. The sounds Jackson made as he fucked him went straight to Noah’s cock, and after a moment, with a little whimper, he surrendered the pillow in his mouth just to turn his head a little and gasp out, “You sound so fucking good, I fucking love that, God, baby, makin' you sound like that."

- 

Jackson: Jackson appreciated how vocal Noah was, even in the midst of being fucked as roughly as he was. He liked hearing the rambling words caught up between moans, the way his voice hitched with each thrust. It drove him forward, made him know that Noah was enjoying this just as much as he was. He was also silently thankful for the fact that Noah was unbound and significantly more durable than him, settling that worry in the back of his mind that he could hurt him. Sure there were moments like he'd just had where he clearly still had some things to get over, but despite that Noah seemed to make it easy enough to put all of that aside.

With Noah turned over now, Jackson let his expressions go, losing himself to the rhythm of his hips thrusting into Noah, forcing his body to rock against the bed each time. He didn't bother to hold back the noises any more, because clearly Noah liked to know how he was making Jackson feel, and Jackson was at the point where he felt his control slipping, succumbing to the pleasure he was taking from the other. Jackson's head tilted back a bit, groaning at Noah's sweet beg for him to go harder, and with the way he said please, Jackson wasn't even able to resist, and his hips snapped ever harder, his fingers tugging at the hair to force him against the pillow and to arch his back more, a sight that was just all too delicious.

His other hand gripped at Noah's hip so roughly, trying to tug his hips back with each thrust that he was sure there was going to be bruises, and honestly he hoped there would be. Jackson couldn't help but moan into each thrust, especially with the way that Noah looked, ass up, face smothered into a pillow, it was quite a sight, not one that Jackson thought he was going to see when he'd first met the reaper. He could feel himself building up, it was hard not to with the way he was fucking Noah so hard and rough, but he knew he wanted Noah to come again before he did, so he let out a shaky breath, leaning over Noah again, his hips losing rhythm for a moment as he forced himself to hold off the inevitable. He tugs Noah's head up a bit so he can nip at his neck and shoulder, leaving even more marks in his wake, his other hand letting go of  Noah's hip to reach around, a smirk pressed against his neck when he feels just how hard he is. "God look at you, you can't get enough of this can you." He teases as he continues to rock into Noah, his fingers curling around the other man's cock, stroking him slow at first, wanting to savor his reaction. But quickly he spend up again, working to match his stroking along his length to the harsh rhythm of his hips, because yeah, maybe he wanted to make Noah come again right away, because maybe he wanted to make him an absolute shaking mess. He moves quicker, tugging at the reapers hair in a way he knew that he loved, biting against his neck possessively, fucking him just about as hard as he could. "You're gonna have to come for me again babe, I want you to come again, I wanna make you, c'mon, come for me, I wanna feel it." He murmurs against his skin, losing himself to the feeling, letting a small pet name slip in the wake of his pleasure, almost begging Noah to come so he could find his own release too.

- 

Noah: It seemed Jackson knew exactly what buttons to push to send Noah just that much more further into submission—the bruising grip on his hip, pulling him back to meet each thrust, the way he let his noises come a little more freely, the hand that pulled at his hair, shoving his face into the pillow, all of it combined to leave Noah a bit of a mess. He moaned helplessly, his body going that much more pliant for Jackson; his arms, which he’d had braced against the headboard, relaxed a little bit, let Jackson push him further up the bed with each thrust.

“Baby, baby, please,” he said, not quite sure what he was asking for—just more, probably, just for Jackson to keep going. His voice was quiet, a little bit breathless and a lot muffled by the pillow his face was mashed against, but the moan he let out when Jackson leaned down and pulled his head up again was much louder. He shifted, scrambling to support himself with his arms once more—and managing it, miraculously, though he nearly lost his balance when Jackson reached around to touch his cock, hips jolting as if he couldn’t decide whether to push into the touch or pull away from it. “Oh, God,” he said, and nodded, whined a little when the movement tugged at his hair. “Can’t get enough, baby, sugar, fuck me.”

Noah’s hands curled into fists as the hand on his cock sped up, mouth falling open on a gasp when his hair was tugged just so—and oh, Jackson was biting him again, and fucking him so hard, and Noah whined, shook his head against the hand in his hair, because no, no, he wanted to make Jackson come first—

Except then Jackson called him ‘babe’, and there was something about that, Jackson calling him something soft when he never had before, and doing it while fucking him like that, that drained all the fight out of Noah in a heartbeat. And really, anyway, Jackson fucking him after he’d come a second time would be good, too, Jackson using him to find his own release even though Noah would be sensitive, yeah, that was a good thought, and—and just like that, Noah was coming again, his release spilling over Jackson’s fingers without so much as a moan of warning, though the way he suddenly went still was fairly telling, muscles tightening around Jackson’s cock and breath coming in surprised little gasps. It was rare for Noah to be able to find words when he came, but he was still twitching with aftershocks, head tipped into Jackson’s hand, when he managed to whisper, “Don’t stop. Please.”

- 

Jackson: Jackson moaned against the way Noah seemed to get so overwhelmed, everything he was doing to him causing him to become nothing more than the mess Jackson wanted him to be. Jackson was panting, breathing so heavily as he continued to relentlessly thrust into Noah, forcing himself to hold back his own climax because he wanted to feel Noah come. The shaking of his head had Jackson growling against his ear, because in his own way, he was desperate for a release, and the longer Noah tried to hold out the more impatient he got.

He was just about to tell Noah to come once more when the reaper suddenly went quiet. "Oh fuck." Jackson breathed, taken by surprise with just how quickly Noah fell over the edge, his muscles tightening around Jackson in a way that had his hips missing a beat as he so desperately tried to hold out his own inevitable finish. "Oh god, of fuck, Noah." He says, continuing to stroke Noah but his control was slipping feeling the other's cum on his fingers as he tried to keep a steady pace but it was all but impossible.

Jackson let out a loud moan, somewhere caught between a groan and a cry as he thrust brutally into Noah, erratic and needy himself, fingers no longer able to hold on to the reaper, instead gripping onto his shoulder, and tangling tighter into his hair as he forced the other back with each needy and desperate thrust into him. "Jesus fucking christ." He says through gritted teeth, no longer holding himself back, the next few thrusts pulling him over the edge before he slammed into Noah with one last one, his hips twitching as his chest pressed into Noah's back and his teeth bit harshly against his shoulder. His fingers curled into and clung on to Noah wherever he could as he cried out against Noah's skin into the room as he came hard, his whole body tensing and curling into Noah's as he road it out.

Slowly his body eased as the noises became quieter as he started coming down, his breath heavy and erratic against the other's back. His fingers loosened enough to fall from where they gripped onto his shoulder and his hair, but instead wrapped around him for a moment, his hips twitching ever so slightly as he pressed his forehead into the other's shoulder, leaving a few soft, absentminded kisses in his wake. "Fuck..." He manages to breath out against the other,  his body sweaty and hot, but he wasn't quite ready to let go of the other just yet.

- 

Noah: Noah might have collapsed back into the pillow beneath him without Jackson to hold him up, but the hand tangled in his hair was enough to keep him straining to keep his bound hands supporting him. He hadn’t expected to come so quickly, or so hard, and he still trembled a little with it, the furious, rough pace Jackson set keeping him from coming down. His fingers scrabbled at the pillowcase beneath them, at the belt that bound his hands, at anything they could find that might ground him.

A stream of little whines and whimpers slipped past his lips, breath coming in desperate pants, and organizing his thoughts into words was still hard, but he managed, “Please, oh, fuck, gimme,” in between the noises that Jackson was drawing out of him.

Noah’s breath caught when Jackson finally thrust into one last time, teeth sinking into his shoulder as he came. He groaned, closed his eyes as he soaked in the way it felt—Jackson coming inside him, wrapped tightly round Noah, holding tightly to him, teeth leaving one last mark of where he’d been. His hands twitched with the desire to hold Jackson back, but he didn’t actually let go of the belt where he’d been clutching it, white-knuckled, just turned his head as much as he could to nose at Jackson’s forehead, press soft, soothing kisses to hot skin as he caught his breath.

“Thank you,” he whispered as Jackson began to relax, though whether he was thanking Jackson for letting him come again or for coming himself, Noah wasn’t really sure. Both, maybe. The noise he made when Jackson let go of him was not a happy one, but he settled when the other man’s arms wrapped round him once more, wiggled a little to press back against him with a very content little hum. He could have stayed there for a while, with Jackson’s breath hot on his already feverish skin and those soft kisses on his shoulder, but—“My hands,” he panted, tipping his head back as Jackson's hips twitched, sending a little shiver down his spine. “Jackson, please, can I have my hands, I wanna—“ his hands gave a little jerk, pulling towards where Jackson’s arms were wrapped around him, trying to demonstrate that he just wanted to cover Jackson’s hands with his own, hold onto him. “Please let me, baby, I was good.”

- 

Jackson: Jackson was a little surprised by himself, if he was being honest, to have lost such control for a moment there in a way that he wasn't sure if he had before. But with Noah begging for more even as his body moved into overstimulation and Jackson's hands gripped into him leaving bruises all paired with the gorgeous noises that fell from the reapers lips, it was hard not to lose control. The moment was a haze, fucking Noah so desperately, chasing his own release that he'd postponed longer than he though he'd be able to, and he was left in its wake, blissed and panting. Lips twitch into something of a smile when Noah's lips try to find his face, pressing to whatever he could reach in this position. And then Noah thanked him again, and his expression, which was lost in pleasure focused and softened a bit. It was strange, how Noah's gentleness sometimes caught him off guard, and with his words lost for a moment, he instead pressed a few soft kisses over Noah's shoulder and the back of his neck.

He swallowed thickly, muscles suddenly weighing a thousand pounds as he was draped over Noah, arms still wrapped around him tightly as if he feared they both would fall if he let go. But then Noah spoke, tugging Jackson from the fog of his high and he was brought back to where they were, and his eyes raked back up to the reapers wrists that were still bound. "Right, shit, yeah, 'm sorry." He says all quiet and breathy, moving slow to relax the muscles in his arms to peel them away from Noah reluctantly. The demanding bossiness had dissolved, leaving something much softer in it's wake as Jackson gently moved to Noah's wrists, taking care to undo the leather, quickly moving an arm around the other's chest to support him so he didn't just fall into the mattress, instead helping him to his side, taking a brief second to tug sheets aside that were less than clean for the other to be laying on, bringing his reddened wrists  down with gentle fingers. "You were so good, Noah, c'm'ere." He says, surprising even himself with how gentle his voice sounded, carefully easing Noah over, thumbs rubbing against his wrists before he brings them to his lips, pressing soft kisses where the leather had bit into his skin.

"You were so good." He repeats, one hand continuing to cradle the man's wrists as he grabbed a sheet, carefully wiping at Noah's chest, cleaning him up a bit to make him a little more comfortable. The motions were done without much thinking, Noah's hands placed down so that Jackson's eyes could move back to his face, instinctively leaning in as he tugged Noah close, pressing slow kisses to his temple, cheeks, jaw and finally landing on his lips, settling there for a few moments. His forehead rests against Noah's as he pulls back, a hand cradling his cheek gently, his breathing managing to slow a bit as he pulled back just enough to drag his eyes over Noah, both marveling at just how nice he looked, all marked up, but also working to make sure everything was all good. "You okay?" He says when his eyes come back up to Noah's face, his hand moving to rest along the side of his neck as he watched Noah intently and carefully.

- 

Noah: Noah’s brow furrowed when Jackson apologized, unsure what, exactly he was sorry for—he certainly wasn’t complaining about anything, he only wanted to be allowed to touch Jackson. He didn’t get a chance to say so, though, had only just begun to shake his head when Jackson began to untangle himself from around Noah, and that made him whine a little in protest, because he hadn’t wanted to be let go, he’d just wanted to hold onto Jackson in return. He supposed, though, that he didn’t really know how he’d expected Jackson to untie him without moving—and anyway, then Jackson was untying him and easing him down onto his side, and taking such surprising care with the sheets and his wrists that he really couldn’t complain.

Wide-eyed and smiling, Noah’s expression bordered on adoring as he scooted obligingly towards Jackson, his previously urgent need to use his hands forgotten in the face of how gently Jackson was cradling them. “Oh,” he breathed softly, a faint blush creeping onto his cheeks when Jackson brought his wrists up to kiss where they’d been bound. He had not been expecting this kind of gentle care, but he sank into it, fingers curling to brush against Jackson’s hands as they rubbed his wrists. “I was good,” he echoed, sounding very pleased about it, and then let out an amused little hum when Jackson wiped at his chest.

He reached for Jackson as soon as his hands were released, one hand pressing against Jackson’s chest when he was tugged in close, the other sliding around him to hang onto his shoulder. He let himself close his eyes at the first brush of Jackson’s lips, lean into the touch with a very contented little hum—which turned into a louder sound of approval when Jackson finally kissed him properly. Noah pressed forward to kiss him back, fingers curling on his chest and his lips turning up into a smile when Jackson pulled back.

Even now, he preened a little beneath Jackson’s gaze, the hand on Jackson’s shoulder shifting to slide up his own chest, press his fingers against a bite mark on his shoulder with a quiet, pleased sound. “Hmmm?” he said absently, blinking a few times to focus on Jackson’s face, and then, “Mhmm,” as he pressed his fingers once more to what he was sure would be a proper bruise in the morning, shivered a little. “I’m real good, baby,” he assured, turning his head to press his lips to Jackson’s wrist, his hand rising to cover Jackson’s hand on his neck. “Real good,” he repeated absently, still nuzzling at Jackson’s wrist. “Are you? Will you kiss me some more?”

- 

Jackson: Jackson's lips turn up fondly when Noah whines a little every time he has to move away from him. He liked knowing just how much Noah wanted him close. He couldn't help but find the way Noah looked up at him endearing, but then there was the faint flush on his cheeks, something Jackson had never seen before, and he was pressing a soft kiss to his cheek before he even realized it. "You were." He breathes, nodding, because Noah had been a hell of a lot more than he'd expected, and he wanted the other to know that.

Jackson savored the way Noah curled into him so quickly, and while he'd be the last to admit it, he liked seeing Noah so soft and blissed out, and knowing that he was the one who had brought him there. His touch, which was once rough was nothing but gentle, his aggression replaced with something far more soft.

He hadn't realized that his own muscles were still tense as he watched the reaper, making sure he was okay, and while he knew it was probably pretty much impossible for Jackson to actually hurt Noah when he was unbound, that concern was still there. But when Noah hummed and reassured him, soft lips pressing against his wrist, Jackson visibly relaxed, his own tension easing, more than it had in a long while. He breathes out, his arm around the other holding him almost protectively as he watched Noah with a small and warm smile.

"Yeah, I'm good." He breathes, relaxing in against Noah, feeling his body settle and start to feel heavy from the exertion. His thumb rubs against Noah's neck gently as he looks at the other, and if his look was overly fond, well, there was only them there to see it, and it would have to just stay between them. "Yeah, yeah I like kissing you." He says after taking the moment to admit just how good Noah looked, all freshly fucked, marked up by his teeth, especially enjoying the way the reaper absently pressed a finger against one of the marks left behind. He was pleased to know that Noah would have many reminders of this for quite a few days to come, though he selfishly wished they'd never go away, because he didn't want Noah to ever forget this.

But that thought was pushed aside as he gave in to Noah's request, pressing his lips against the other's soft and warm, no longer biting or trying to swallow him whole. Now the kisses were almost lazy, slow and clumsy,  relishing the moment. He tugs Noah a little closer, wanting as much skin pressed against him as he could, holding the other not only because he deserved such softness after what he'd just let Jackson do, but because he wanted to. "Thank you." He says between soft kisses that lingered over his jaw for a moment before returning to his lips, because in this moment he felt okay, his mind wasn't reeling like it normally was, and he was able to just focus on the here and now, and Noah had helped him find that, even if it was just for a short while.

- 

Noah: Noah’s smile grew a little when he felt Jackson relax against him, fingers curling loose around the hand on his neck. He’d have been hard pressed to admit to it before Jackson pushed him around, but now—now this was nice. He liked this. Jackson looking at him real soft, saying sweet things, his thumb rubbing so gentle against Noah’s neck, and all of it while Noah felt so thoroughly present in his body, his mind pleasantly blank—yeah. He liked this.

He hummed against Jackson’s lips when he finally gave him the kisses he’d agreed to, the hand on Jackson’s chest sliding just a little bit, until he could feel Jackson’s heartbeat under his palm. The urgency was gone from Jackson’s kisses now—and that was nice, too. Oh, Noah loved Jackson biting at his lips like he was trying to devour him, but this was peaceful, sweet, and he settled into it with a soft noise, let himself be tugged up against the human, all too happy to press into Jackson’s warmth as sweat cooled on his skin. He stretched leisurely as Jackson kissed him, reveling in all the places he was a little sore before draping one long leg over Jackson’s, his foot absently rubbing against the other man’s leg.

His eyes had fallen shut when Jackson kissed him, but they opened again at his whispered thanks, lips curling into a dreamy sort of smile. Admittedly, his brain was not at its clearest—he couldn’t put together quite what Jackson was thanking him for, especially when he was distracted by how sweetly Jackson was kissing his jaw, but it felt significant, left a little bit of warmth in his chest. “Hmm, yeah,” was his answer, and then Jackson’s lips found his again and Noah made a little sound of encouragement.

Noah wiggled a little a he kissed Jackson back, trying to press himself closer still. His cock gave a feeble little twitch of interest when he pressed close enough to brush against Jackson, a quiet noise caught in his throat and then dismissed just as quickly. He probably could have gone again, if he’d cared to try, magic body and all, but he was too content to care just now, what with Jackson holding him the way he was. His lips crept along Jackson’s jaw, pressing fond little kisses there, tongue darting out briefly where his jaw met his neck to taste the salt of his sweat before he nuzzled gently at the same spot. “You kiss nice,” he said absently, and then, “Mm, I wish I could sleep.” Pulling back, he gave Jackson a soft, fond smile, brushed his nose gently against the other man’s. “Stay awake with me a little? Just like this. I feel good.”

-

Jackson: Of course he wasn't thinking about it too hard, but in the back of his mind, Jackson was happy to be able to get away with this amount of softness towards the other. Because he knew that later on, neither would acknowledge this part of the evening, in fact, there was a high chance they'd deny it or pretend it didn't happen all together. But for now, in this moment, Jackson just pushed all that back, and he just let himself enjoy the closeness, and tried to pretend that it would be like this had he just slept with anyone, and this wasn't any sort of special case.

So he continued to do just that, enjoy the moment, pressing kisses to Noah's lips over and over, melting into them and savoring what he could of this, because there was a strange sense of normality to it that he knew deep down he craved. Jackson's body shifts pressing himself closer with the other's leg wrapped lazily around him, and he had the sudden fleeting thought that he'd like to spend a whole day like this, but of course that thought was packed away and pushed back and ignored. Often times Jackson found it hard to really look Noah in the eye during times of vulnerability, but this moment was different, both of them stuck in the haze of pleasure and exhaustion. His lips smirk, no longer mischievous and playful, replaced with something more earnest and fond.

Jackson couldn't help the was he smiled against Noah when he made that small noise, fingers moving lightly from his neck now to run along his shoulder, his arm, his hip--anything really that they could touch. He nuzzles against the other when Noah's lips travelled over the skin of his jaw, a pleased hum settling in his chest, smirking a little more when Noah licks him. "I could say the same about you." He muses, his fingers continuing to travel over Noah's skin. He takes a brief moment to grab a blanket beside him, though he refuses to leave the closeness, so he tosses it over them haphazardly, covering some but not all as they started to cool down, nuzzling ever closer once he was done. His hand moves up to Noah's face, brushing some hair off of his cheek as he looks at him. "I wish you could to." And really, he did, because he felt like he should be the one to stay awake until Noah fell asleep, if only that were possible. "Of course I will." He says, fingers brushing over Noah's cheek as their faces held close, moving to brush over his lips almost as if he was just trying to memorize all of this, not wanting to forget it. "You look really good like this too." He says quietly, and it was true, Noah did, almost like some of his guards had come down. Sure Noah was a person who seemed relaxed and carefree at most times, but Jackson was getting to know him well enough to know that wasn't the case, but right now he seemed actually at ease. "I'll stay awake." He says again, lips pressing a soft kiss to the corner of Noah's because he just couldn't help himself with the other so close and looking so nice, and he was going to try damn hard to stay up as long as he could, though he knew he could already feel the exhaustion creeping in on the corners of his mind.

-end. 

[selfignitingimagines]

I’ll Be Good (Chapter 2)

A/N: Part 2 of my Theo Series! Enjoy guys!

Link to Part 1

Lyle picked Lillian up in front of the coffee shop. He pulled up in a dark blue sedan just as she was locking up Beacon Brew. He rolled down the window and smiled at her, jokingly calling out “Need a ride?”.

She grinned, and walked over. “Hey. So what’s the plan?”

“I was thinking we could go look at some stars,” he told her, getting out of the car. “And have a picnic if you’re not too stuffed from pastries and coffee.”

“They don’t pay me enough to eat here,” she told him plainly, as he pulled the passenger door open for her.

She smiled to herself, thinking it had been a very long time since a guy had done that for her. Well, except for Scott. He did that all the time, but that was for everyone, and it was nice to feel special.

“So how long have you worked at Beacon Brew?” Lyle asked as they drove down the road.

“Since I graduated, so about two years,” she said thoughtfully.

“You’re in school right?” he asked. “I see you reading a textbook behind the counter sometimes.”

She smiled. “I thought I was being discreet.”

He laughed. “Not quite.Don’t worry I won’t rat you out.”

“Yeah. I go to Beacon Community. Well, I’m taking online classes now, so I don’t technically go there, but you know what I mean.”

“Ah. Didn’t feel like sitting in class?”

“I had a lot going on when I first enrolled,” she told him truthfully. “I wanted to be able to have as much of a free schedule as I could.”

If Lillian could have told him the whole story, she would have. She would have told him about the time she searched for Lydia for five hours in the dead of night after she disappeared from their sleepover to go find a body. She slept through all of her classes the next day. She would have told him about the time Malia ran into her Political Science lecture, grabbing her arm and hauling her out the door so she could help her catch a rabid omega.

Without Scott and Stiles in Beacon Hills, the responsibility of supernatural bullshit fell to her, Malia, and Lydia. While she wasn’t at all opposed to a little girl power, she wanted to be able to live her life too. That meant not skipping class every time Liam called her about a new werewolf he had seen in school, which half the time turned out to just be a really smelly student.

If Lyle knew about the supernatural, she could have told him this. Now she was having to lie about the very first question he asked, and she wondered if dating would always be like this. Would her relationships always be built on lies?

The look on her face must have been grim, because Lyle flushed. “Sorry. We can totally talk about something else.”

“It’s okay,” she assured him. “I’m doing a lot better this semester. What about you?”

“I actually just moved here a couple weeks ago from Vancouver. My parents passed away a couple years ago, and after being there for so long I kinda just needed a change. My Aunt offered for me to come stay with her, and I took her up on the offer.”

“I’m sorry about your parents,” she told him. “Do you like Beacon Hills so far?”

He nodded. “It’s quiet. Not like Vancouver at all.”

She suppressed a cynical laugh. If only he knew what really went on in the town.

“Do you like quiet?”

“I do. And there are tons of places to hike here. Plus the sky is so open and clear. It’s perfect for stargazing.”

“Are you an astronomy buff?”

“My parent were fans of the classics,” he explained. “Greeks and Romans and all that. So I know all the stories behind the constellations.”

“Ah, so this is you trying to impress me?” she asked with raised eyebrows.

He chuckled softly. “I can only hope.”

He turned down a long dirt road, and soon they came to a large clearing surrounded by a grove of trees. He pulled off and into the grass, right in the center of the field. When he came around to open her door, Lillian glanced toward the edge of the trees. There was a fading plaque nailed to one of the trunks, reading ‘Do not enter’ in bold, block letters. She felt a nervous shiver creep down her spine.

“Are we close to the Preserve?” she asked, glancing toward him.

“Yeah,” he told her, looking over at the treeline. “Right on the edge. Is everything okay?”

“It’s just...there have been a lot of animal attacks out there,” she lied.

Lyle grinned and grabbed her hand, giving it a squeeze. “Don’t worry. I’ll protect you from the wolves.”

Lillian swallowed hard. “Wolves?”

He chuckled. “Relax. There haven’t been wolves in California for a really long time.”

“Oh,” she said, trying to keep her expression serene. Of course he had only been joking. “Right.”

He lead her around the car to the trunk, which was already popped open. Then he pulled out a big flannel blanket, and an old-fashioned wicker picnic basket.

“I found it in my Aunt’s attic,” he explained. “Thought it might be cool, you know, in a retro kind of way.”

“I like it,” she agreed, glancing over her shoulder at the trees one last time.

They were dark and disquieting, but she wasn’t getting that familiar sense of dread she did when something bad was about to happen. The voices were quiet tonight, and for that, she was grateful.

As her and Lyle laid out on the blanket and munched on sandwiches, she let herself forget about the wolves and monsters for once. Instead, she would focus on the stars, and when he reached to grab her hand, she didn’t pull it away.

“See that one up there?” he asked, pointing toward the sky.

“You’re gonna have to be a bit more specific…”

“It’s that connection of stars right there.”

He lifted up their entangled hands and reached forward to move her pointer finger toward the shape.

“Oh! I see it!”

He grinned. “So Andromeda up there, she’s kind of an apology.”

“An apology?”

“Yeah. Her mother was Queen Cassiopeia, and she liked to brag about how beautiful she was. She thought she was better than the goddesses, better than the nymphs in the sea. The god who created those nymphs, Poseidon, or Neptune if you’re talking Roman mythology, didn’t like that very much. He sent a sea monster to ravage their kingdom, which probably would have destroyed it. Cassiopeia and her husband thought the only way way to appease the monster was to sacrifice their daughter, Andromeda.”

“Did they?” Lillian asked. “Is that why she’s a constellation?”

“They never got the chance to,” Lyle explained. “The hero Perseus passed by the kingdom and saw her chained to some rocks, ready to be eaten by the monster. He killed the thing, unchained Andromeda, and ended up marrying her. I think it helped that she was hot too. The gods placed her memory in the stars. I guess it was their way of saying ‘Sorry we sent a sea monster to kill you.’.”

“Wow,” Lillian remarked. “She had horrible fucking parents.”

Lyle laughed. “Pretty much everyone in mythology did.”

He let their hands fall back onto the blanket, and they talked for what felt like ages. It was probably no more than a couple of hours, but Lyle was easy to talk to. The time flew by as they shared stories about his parents, about Allison, and growing up in Vancouver and Beacon Hills.

Eventually, the conversation fell into comfortable silence and Lillian turned to look at him. When their eyes met, he took it as an opportunity to lean in.

His lips were warm and soft, and Lillian reached up to wrap her arms around his neck. She pulled him closer, feeling his chest press against hers, and then he was on top of her. It was a natural progression, considering they were already lying on the ground.

He was an extra source of warmth in the already humid night, but he gave off an enticing kind of heat. It had been so long since she had felt so connected with another person, and she wanted to feel that again.

Of course, the minute this crossed her mind, she couldn’t help but think of Theo. There was no one else she was more drawn to, and she had no idea why, but she quickly pushed the thought out of her mind. Whatever feelings she had for him were going to have to disappear, and with Lyle kissing his way down her neck, it wasn’t hard to forget, at least for the moment.

“I like you,” he murmured against her neck. “I think you’re the best thing about Beacon Hills so far.”

“So far?” she asked breathlessly. “You think someone else might catch your eye?”

He laughed softly, his lips still up against his throat. “Compared to you? Nothing could.”

He slid his hands under her shirt, trailing his fingers down her hips.

“Wait,” she croaked, sitting up a little. “Are we going to, uh-?”

“Oh,” he said, suddenly pulling back. “No, not if you don’t want to.”

She felt herself blushing. “No, it’s not that I don’t want to have sex with you. It’s just...out here?”

He followed her gaze to where it landed on the edge of the preserve. Then he glanced back down at her, lying below him with her dark, wavy hair splayed out across the ground. He raised his eyebrows.

“You wanna get out of here?”

Lillian smiled. “We can go back to my place.”

-----

“-clouds rolling in tonight with some rainy weather in store for Beacon Hi-”

“-not having the best season, but there’s still time to turn it-”

“-trouble selling that house? Beacon Realty is the-”

Theo reached over to shut off the stereo, figuring silence was better than crackle of useless radio programming. He wasn’t expecting much at two in the morning, and it had been nothing but news reruns and bad music.

On nights when he couldn’t sleep, he would hop in his truck and drive through Beacon Hills. The town was mostly deserted at night, since most of the residents chose not to take their chances with anything that might be lurking in the dark. Theo had no reason to be worried. He was one of the reasons that they were afraid in the first place.

It was thoughts like this that kept him awake at night, making him wonder if he would ever truly have a place with Scott and the others. Now, as rain drummed softly on the roof of his truck, he found himself thinking of Lillian. With her piercing brown eyes and firm convictions, she was the only one who was fighting to make him feel like he did have a place.

He knew he shouldn’t have been thinking of her, but it was impossible not to. He wondered if she was still on her date, and felt a twinge of  jealousy that he knew was wrong. She could date whoever she wanted, and he was betting he wasn’t on that list.

Theo’s headlights shined out over the road, casting a glow onto the wet asphalt and the grass on either side. He drove for a few minutes, and was just beginning to think that silence wasn’t so good after all, when he caught sight of a shape up ahead, moving slowly along the treeline.

His fingers hovered over the radio button, and he slowed down as he realized the shape was a person. Judging by the long hair, it was a girl, wearing nothing but an oversized t-shirt. Theo rolled down the window, and with a sickening lurch of his stomach, he realized it was Lillian.

The scent of coffee beans mixed with the rain wafted toward him, and he quickly jerked his truck over to the side of the road. He jumped out as soon as her shadow disappeared past the treeline, heading deeper into the woods.

Without bothering to shut the door, he raced after her, searching for her shape in the dark.

“Lillian!”

He called out her name, but he couldn’t see her anymore. He squeezed his eyes shut, letting them glow yellow in the darkness as he searched for the warmth she was giving off. That was when he saw her, a glowing red shape trudging through the brush.

“Lillian!”

When he finally caught up to her, she was standing still with her back to him. Her dark hair was down and loose, plastered flat against her t-shirt with the rain. Her bare legs were soaked and she wasn’t wearing shoes. Theo could just barely see her bright blue toenails, covered mostly by a thin layer of mud and blood on her feet. He could only guess how far she had walked like that.

“Lillian,” he said softly, gently placing a hand on her shoulder.

She turned slowly, and when Theo looked into her eyes, they were glossy and blank.

“Lillian?”

She looked up at him suddenly, and her whole face changed. He could see the fear in her eyes, and when she spoke, it sent a violent shiver down his spine. “This is where I’m going to die.”

“What?” he asked, just before her lips parted, and she let out a blood-curdling scream.

Theo quickly clapped his hands over his ears, and then it was over. He straightened up, reaching for her, just as she pitched forward.

With a grunt, he caught her before she could fall into the mud, just barely catching her around the waist. He shook her gently, saying her name over and over, but there was no sign to indicate that she was waking up.

He brushed her soaked hair out of her face with damp hands, and scooped her into his arms. He was comforted by the slow rise and fall of her chest, but deep in his stomach, there was nagging sense of dread.

As he carried her back to the truck, he thought about what she had said. He didn’t know much about banshees, but he did know they were rarely wrong. Was she predicting her own death?

He set her down in the passenger seat, then reached into the back for a ratty blanket he had kept from when he was sleeping there. It wasn’t much, but he wrapped it around her as she shivered, and then clicked her seatbelt into place.

When he finally got behind the wheel, he took out his phone and called the only person who might be able to tell him what to do.

“Hello?” Scott’s voice was groggy as he picked up the phone.

Theo knew he had woken him up. He felt a twinge of sympathy for Scott, who was still struggling with being a student and an alpha at the same time. He was two hours away at U.C. Davis, and if anything happened to the rest of the pack, he was too far to help.

“Hey, Scott, it’s me.”

“Theo? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Lillian. I saw her walking on the road in the rain. She was in some kind of trance and she went into the woods-”

“Did you get to her?” Scott demanded.

“Yeah. She passed out, and she’s cold, but I think she’ll be okay.”

Theo could hear the sigh of relief. “Okay, good. Her and Lydia will do that sometimes when they’re going to find bodies. Did you call the Sheriff?”

“The Sheriff?”

“About the body. She found one, right?”

“No,” Theo told him. “There was no body. That’s what I was calling about.”

“Maybe you stopped her before she got to it?”

“She stopped on her own, but it was what she said when she turned around. She said ‘This is where I’m going to die.’.”

Theo was met with silence on the other end of the line. Then, very softly, he heard “Oh, shit.”.

“Scott? What should I do?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “When she wakes up she might be able to tell you what she meant, or if she heard something, but if she doesn’t remember, we can’t know for sure. Have you tried calling Lydia?”

“No, but I can, if you think she can help.”

Scott let out a slow sigh. “Lillian’s okay?”

Theo glanced over at her. She was still asleep, with her cheek pressed up against the window. She was still shivering slightly, and Theo reached forward to turn the heat all the way up.

“I think so, yeah. I’m going to stay with her until she wakes up and we can figure out what happened.”

“Okay. Then there’s no need to wake Lydia up right now. Call me if anything changes. And Theo?”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you for taking care of Lillian.”

Scott ended the call, and Theo pulled out onto the road. He wasn’t sure where Lillian lived, aside from the fact that it was an apartment on the other side of town. His only choice was to take her back to his place.

It wasn’t far, and after about ten minutes he was pulling into the parking lot. He hopped out of the truck and tucked the blanket tighter around Lillian. Her head fell against his shoulder as he picked her up and carried her inside.

On the elevator ride up, she shifted in his arms. He looked down to see her brown eyes fluttering open. She was still trembling from the cold. “Theo?”

“Hey,” he said softly.

“What’s going on?” she whispered hoarsely. “Why am I wet?”

“Don’t worry, you’re okay. You had another...episode.”

“A body?”

“Not this time,” he told her. “Do you remember what you said?”

She shook her head, causing her damp hair to brush against his soaked jacket. “I don’t remember anything. I’m so cold.”

“I know. Just hold on, okay?”

He headed down the hall and reached forward to unlock the door to his apartment, carrying her across the threshold and into the darkness. He shouldered his bedroom door open, and set her down on the bed.

“Theo, I’m wet,” she mumbled groggily.

“It’s okay. I can dry the sheets.”

“No, my clothes,” she said, reaching up to peel part of her shirt away from her body. “I’ll never get warm. Can you…?”

Theo felt a lump stick in his throat. “Take them off? I don’t know if that’s-”

“Theo, I’m freezing.”

“Okay, just wait. I’m going to get you something else to wear.”

If she heard him she didn’t acknowledge it. She just let her trembling fingers rest back down on the mattress. Theo blindly grabbed for some clothes in his drawers, managing to find an oversized t-shirt and a pair of cotton boxers for her.

When he came back, her eyes were closed, but when he put a hand on her shoulder, she looked up at him.

“Can you sit up a little?”

She shook her head weakly, and he sighed. He closed his eyes, feeling along the edges of the t-shirt. He pulled it up and over her head without looking, and tossed it across the room.

“Lift your arms up,” he said softly, as he grabbed his shirt and pulled it over her head blindly.

When he opened his eyes, she was looking at him with a confused expression. “You did that with your eyes closed.”

“Well, I wasn’t going to stare at you like an asshole,” he muttered, grabbing the boxers from the side of the bed. “Come on, help me out here.”

He pulled the covers out from under her when he was finished, tucking them around her. She curled up on her side, leaving her hair splayed out across the pillow behind her head.

“Theo?” she whispered. “Thank you.”

He felt her cold fingers reach out to grip his for a brief moment. Then she let go, and he listened as she slowly stopped shivering, and her breath evened out. He squeezed her limp hand once more, and went in search of his first aid kit.

-----

Lillian woke up to early morning light shining through the window. With a twinge of annoyance, she rolled over and wondered why she hadn’t closed the curtains last night. When she opened her eyes, she realized there were no curtains on the window. This wasn’t her room.

She sat up with a jolt, glancing around her. There was a small dresser up against one wall, piled with books. To her right was a simple wooden nightstand, and next to it, a basket of laundry that wasn’t folded.

She glanced down and saw that she wearing a long-sleeved gray t-shirt, with the sleeves trailing past her fingertips. She was also wearing someone’s boxers, and there were white bandages covering her bare feet.

Before she could panic too much, a soft snore came from the other side of the bed. She

leaned over the edge cautiously, and saw Theo asleep on the floor with his face pressed into the carpet.

Lillian pressed a hand over her mouth to stifle a laugh, and her fear was gone. She reached down and brushed his shoulder with her fingertips, causing his eyes to flutter open.

When he glanced up at her, he scrambled up off the ground, startled.

“Uh, sorry,” she apologized.

“No, uh, it’s fine. How do you feel? You’re not still cold are you?”

She glanced down at the comforter covering her legs, along with two other heavy

blankets. “No, but uh, why am I in your bed?”

“You don’t remember anything?” he asked.

She blinked, thinking for a moment, and then gasped. “Oh my god. The woods. I was in the woods.”

He nodded. “I found you walking on the side of the road. When I got to you, you passed out.”

She pursed her lips. “I didn’t find a body, did I?”

He shook his head slowly. “I don’t think that was what you were looking for.”

His voice was uneasy, and he looked slightly uncomfortable, as if he wanted to continue but wasn’t sure how.

“What are you not telling me?” she asked him, raising her eyebrows. “And don’t lie to me to make me feel better.”

Theo scratched the back of his neck. “I’m not sure what you wanted to find. But when I got to you, you told me ‘This is the place I’m going to die.’.”

She took a deep breath. “Of course. The nemeton.”

Theo froze, feeling that familiar chill from last night creep down his spine. A memory flashed through his head of the night when he dragged Lydia out to the tree stump, searching for the bodies of the chimeras to make into his own personal army. “The tree?”

“You didn’t see it?” she asked him. “Last night? It wasn’t there?”

“I...the rain was pretty heavy. I didn’t really notice anything other than you, to be honest.”

She nodded. “I’m pretty sure it was there, but it moves. Chances are it’s already gone.”

“And this thing about you dying?”

“I don’t know,” she admitted. “It was a feeling. And if I said that, it was a pretty strong feeling.”

Theo reached forward to grab her hand, buried in the sleeve of his shirt. “You’re not going to die.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I do. I’m not letting it happen.”

“Theo-”

“I owe you remember?” he asked her. “Besides, I kind of have to protect you. Who else would make my coffee in the morning?”

Lillian felt herself breaking into a grin, but then she gasped. “What time is it?”

“Like six-thirty. Do you have somewhere to be?” he asked skeptically.

“No, it’s just, my date last night...he slept over.”

Theo couldn’t help it. His eyebrows went up. “Oh. So Blondie’s alone in your apartment right now.”

She nodded, feeling a blush creep over her cheeks. “And I walked out like a zombie to go find a giant tree. God, I knew dating was a stupid idea. It’s just too weird.”

“I’ll take you home,” Theo offered.

“Thanks,” she breathed, shoving his covers off. “I might need a getaway driver, cause I don’t know how this guy is going to react to me showing back up in the morning wearing someone else’s clothes.”

“Oh, I threw your shirt in the dryer,” he told her.

“What about my pants?” she asked.

Lillian watched as Theo’s expression shifted. He almost seemed embarrassed.

“Uh, you weren’t wearing any.”

“Oh my god,” she whispered.

Great, she thought. Theo Raeken saw me without pants on.

“If it makes you feel better,” he said. “I wasn’t really paying attention. I was more concerned about the fact that you were running around barefoot in the rain at two am.”

“And I’m guessing you put these clothes on me too?”

Now it was Theo’s turn to flush. “You asked. And you were shivering. And I had my eyes closed the whole time, I swear.”

Lillian felt a twinge of recognition.

You did that with your eyes closed.

Well, I wasn’t going to stare at you like an asshole.

“I remember. And I’m pretty sure you kept me from getting hypothermia, so thank you.”

She smiled at him, and watched his shoulders sag in relief. There was something unexpectedly adorable about how flustered he was.

“Do you think I could borrow some sweatpants or something?” she asked. “I promise I’ll get them back to you. Not that that’s going to help the situation, but-”

“I think I have an idea.”

She raised her eyebrows. “An idea?”

“I think we can make this normal. Is Georgie working this morning?”

Lillian nodded, eyeing him skeptically.  “Yeah.”

“Then at least the coffee will be good.”

-----

In the end, Theo’s idea had been genius. Together, the two of them drove to Beacon Brew to grab coffee for her and Lyle, and when they walked in, Georgie glanced up from behind the counter and grinned.

“Hey, Chica, how was your...date?”

She trailed off during the last part, having caught sight of Theo. She glanced toward Lillian, eyeing the oversized hoodie and sweatpants she was wearing.

“Don’t ask,” Lillian begged. “I need two small mocha lattes right now.”

“I’m by myself until Reece gets here,” Georgie groaned. “And you’re not wearing shoes!”

“Georgie, there’s no one here,” Lillian pointed out, gesturing to the empty cafe. “I swear to god, I’ll tell you everything when I get the chance.”

“Fine,” she said, turning toward the latte machine. “I’m guessing the date wasn’t that good considering you found a replacement?”

She gestured vaguely in Theo’s direction, and Lillian glared at her. “It’s not like that. He’s helping me out.”

“Mmhm,” Georgie murmured, eyeing her carefully. “It’s seven sixty two.”

“Oh shit,” Lillian swore. “I don’t have my purse.”

“Sounds like a wild night,” Georgie remarked, winking at her.

“I’ve got it,” Theo announced, stepping forward.

“You know what?” Georgie told him. “It’s on the house.”

“Georgie-”

“Don’t worry about it,” she told her, handing her the two steaming cups. “You can pay me in secrets later.”

“Come on,” Theo told Lillian, trying to hide his grin. “Let’s go before Blondie wakes up.”

He led her out to the truck, and together they drove to her place.

“You are a lifesaver,” she breathed.

Theo raised his eyebrows. “Never heard that one before.”

Her lips tilted up. “I’m serious. I guess it won’t matter anyway. I don’t exactly want to see him again.”

“Because he doesn’t know about the supernatural?”

“Well that,” she agreed. “And...I don’t know. He was nice, but…”

“The sex wasn’t that good?”

Her mouth fell open, but when she looked at him, she felt her lips curling up again. “Maybe. How did you know?”

Theo shrugged. “I mean you did walk into the woods after, so that should tell you something.”

Lillian burst out laughing. “Okay. I’ll give you that one. Turn up here.”

Theo pulled into the parking lot of the complex, which was a huge white building dotted with pastel green railings. It was only about three stories high.

“See the one with the flowers hanging out?” Lillian asked, gesturing to a railing on the second floor. “That one’s mine.”

“They look dead.”

“That’s how you know it’s mine. Turns out I can’t keep flowers alive, even in the spring. I guess it’s because I’m a harbinger of death and all that.”

Theo looked over at her and smiled. Her hair was loose around her face, and it spilled down her back in messy waves. She was still wearing her shirt from last night, but Theo had lent her one of his smaller hoodies. It trailed down over the sweatpants he had let her borrow, and he couldn’t help but think she looked good in his clothes.

When she looked back toward him, he quickly looked down, not wanting her to catch him staring. He snatched the coffee cups up from the console and handed them to her. “Let’s hope you left your door unlocked.”

“Thank you,” she breathed. “Seriously, I owe you.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

She opened the door and hopped out, tucking one of the coffees against her side. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning then? If it’s not your day off?”

“I’ll be at the station. Stilinski needs a lot of work done.”

She grinned. “I’ll see you bright and early then.”

She turned her back to him and headed up to the complex, opening the door to the lobby. She shot one last smile at him and then slipped inside.

She smiled all the way up to her apartment, and then felt guilty about it. There she was, waking up the morning after a very nice date, still thinking of him. The fact that he had found her in the woods had nothing to do with it. He would have been on her mind either way.

When she got to the door of her apartment, she reached out for the doorknob, silently hoping that she hadn’t had the sense to lock the door behind her last night. When it gave way, she let out a breath of relief and quietly pushed it open.

She padded through the hall and back to her bedroom, but when she pushed the door open, she saw the bed was empty. Her eyes went wide, and she briefly wondered if Lyle had realized she was gone and left.

Then the toilet flushed behind her, and she realized he was just in the connected bathroom. Lillian breathed a sigh of relief as the sink started running, and then plastered a smile on her face as he opened the door.

“Ah,” he remarked, eyeing the coffee. “So that’s where you went. I thought you might have run off in the middle of the night.”

He laughed softly, and Lillian fought to match it, but she was pretty sure she just sounded nervous. He walked over and took the coffee from her hands, leaning down to press a kiss to her lips.

She froze, startled, and he pulled away with a sheepish grin. “Sorry. Was that weird?”

“Oh no, sorry it’s just really early,” she covered smoothly, silently cursing herself for being so awkward.

She could hear Malia’s voice in the back of head. Jesus Christ, just tell him to get lost.

“Thanks for the coffee,” he told her. “I’m guessing that’s a sign you want to do this again?”

Lillian took a deep breath. “Actually, I don’t think it’s going to work. Not because of you, it’s just... there’s this guy, and it’s complicated.”

Lyle looked thoughtful. “Let me guess. You’ve got history?”

“Something like that,” she told him. “It just wouldn’t be fair to you if I’m still hung up on him.”

He nodded. “Lillian, I totally understand.”

He leaned forward, placing a hand on her face and leaning down to kiss her softly on the cheek. “I don’t blame you at all. And, hey, if things with that guy don’t work out, you’ve got my number.”

She smiled. “Thanks, Lyle.”

“I’ll see you around,” he told her, before scooping his jacket up off the floor and heading for her front door.

When it shut with a soft thump behind him, Lillian sank down onto her bed and ran her hands over her tired eyes. She knew she should try to sleep , especially after last night, but she was too wired.

She glanced around, finding her phone still on the nightstand, exactly where she had left it the night before. She picked it up and dialed an all too familiar number, one she had known since 7th grade.

“Hey, do you wanna get coffee? I had the craziest night.”

-----

“Lillian, this one’s for you!”

“Thanks,” she told the barista, snagging her coffee.

It was Reece who was working drinks today, with Georgie on the register. Reece was still fairly new to the shop, and she wasn’t terrible enough to get fired, but Georgie couldn’t stand her. Slow learners were not her thing, and she would tell Lillian as much after she calmly explained a task over and over.

“You have the patience of a saint,” she would remark. “I would never wanna work alone with her.”

That was what she was doing today, and she shot Lillian a look of desperation from behind the counter as she grabbed her drink, mouthing “Save me.”.

Lillian shrugged and headed toward the table Lydia was sitting at, sliding into the seat across from her. Her strawberry blonde hair was done up in a braided twist, making Lillian envy her dedication to her appearance. She had barely brushed her own hair before leaving her apartment.

“So about  your late night trip in the woods...” Lydia began.

Lillian groaned. “Don’t ask.”

“We need to talk about it. Especially because you got to spend the night in Theo’s bed after,” Lydia mused, causing Lillian to choke and spit out her coffee.

Georgie looked up from the register in concern. Lillian still owed her an explanation for earlier.

“Oh my god,” Lillian hissed, glaring at Lydia. She jumped up to grab napkins, and when she came back, Lydia was sitting there with her lips pursed. “Why would you say that?”

“What? Are we just gonna not talk about it?” Lydia demanded as she helped her mop up the spilled coffee from the table. “I’m guessing you don’t wanna talk about how he saved your life either.”

“That’s exactly what we should do,” she grumbled.

“Why?” Lydia asked softly. “Lil, he saved you. For no reason other than to do it. Maybe he’s changing.”

“He tried to kill Scott, Lydia,” you reminded her. “He almost got you killed!”

“And I’m not saying we should overlook that,” she replied. “But people change. And Theo? He grew up in an environment where violence was the only thing he knew. He was literally created for that specific purpose. Whatever happened to him when Kira sent him down into that pit, maybe it changed him.”

“He did have a reason to save my life,” you said quietly.

She raised her dark eyebrows, her green eyes boring into yours. “Do tell.”

“It was the night we stopped Douglas and the Ghost Riders,” she began. “We were in the hospital basement, and Theo was there too. There were like four of them. He told me to run, but I knew Liam would have more of a chance if it was Theo fighting with him. So I stepped in front of him, and the next thing I knew, I was in the train station.”

Lydia’s red lips were parted in shock. “You sacrificed yourself for Theo Raeken?”

“For Liam,” you protested. “So he would have a better chance.”

“Uh huh. So you didn’t just save his life out of, say, sheer kindness?”

Lillian thought about it. She had known she and Liam wouldn’t stand a chance without Theo. The Ghost Riders had shown that they were afraid of banshees, but when she actively challenged them, she knew they wouldn’t let her stand in their way.

She didn’t know how to fight. She only knew basic self-defense tactics from Allison, ones that certainly wouldn’t protect her from a supernatural whip. That was why, at least partly, she had thrown herself in front of Theo. He was more of an asset. He had a better chance of saving everyone than she did. She just wasn’t sure if that was the only reason.

“Maybe it was a little bit of both,” she said quietly.

She took a sip of her coffee and looked down at the dark hardwood of the table.

“Lillian,” Lydia began, causing her friend to glance up. “There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Even after everything he did?”

“He’s still human. As least a part of him is.”

“I know that,” she whispered. “And as much as it should feel wrong to be around him, it doesn’t.”

“I’m not judging you,” Lydia promised. “In fact, I wholeheartedly support you. Have you two gone out yet?”

“What? No,” she said quickly. “We’re just friends.”

She stared at Lillian skeptically. “Didn’t you say he comes to see you every morning?”

“Only, like, every other morning.”

Lillian groaned at the look on Lydia’s face. “Oh my god. You’re hopeless. And...I had a date last night anyway.”

One of her eyebrows shot up. “Before or after the half-naked jaunt in the woods?”

“Before, obviously,” Lillian hissed. “That’s the whole reason I was...”

She trailed off as she looked at Lydia’s shocked face, mouth hanging open. “What?”

“You had a guy sleepover for the first time in two years and you didn’t tell me about it?!”

People were beginning to stare, and Lillian gestured for her to quiet down. The last thing she needed was the entire coffee shop to know who she was sleeping with.

“It didn’t exactly end well, considering I ended up in someone else’s bed,” she hissed.

“But you did-” Lydia began.

“Yes, we did,” Lillian cut her off. “But...to be honest it wasn’t that eventful.”

“The sex?”

Lillian flushed. “Yes. Now can we please stop talking about it?”

Lydia pursed her lips. “Maybe it was like that because he’s not the one you really want.”

“Lydia,” she hissed through gritted teeth.

“Fine!”

“I told him it wasn’t going to work out anyway,” Lillian insisted. “How do you think he’d react to me running off to find dead bodies in the woods all the time?”

“You could have just told him you sleepwalk,” she suggested.

“All the way into the woods?” Lillian sighed. “It doesn’t matter now. And we’ve got bigger problems than who I’m going to date.”

Lydia tilted her head. “So you’re going to die. How did you come to that conclusion?”

“It was a feeling,” Lillian stated. “A strong one.”

“Then how come I didn’t feel it?” she asked. “How could I not know if something was going to happen to you?”

Lillian shook her head. “You know this isn’t an exact science.”

“Exactly. Do you remember when we were reading those books about the Dread Doctors, trying to see if we could remember what happened to us?”

“You saw a memory that wasn’t yours.”

“It was Hayden’s,” she clarified. “From when they turned her into a Chimera. But it was like I was on that operating table too. It felt like it was me.”

“So you’re saying that I was feeling someone else’s death?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying. Besides, no one is going to let anything happen to you. You’ve got me and Malia to protect you...and Theo, apparently.”

“Malia hates Theo,” Lillian pointed out.

Lydia shrugged. “I’m not saying we have to do it together.”

She reached out to place her hand on top of Lillian’s. “It’s been a really long time since I’ve seen you smile the way you do when Theo’s around. I don’t care what Stiles says. He might be good for you.”

“So he talked to you too?”

“Yes,” she said with a roll of her eyes. “After I refused to spy on him.”

“He asked me to do the same thing.”

“I’m not surprised. Listen, I know you had a stressful night, so I was thinking we could go get our nails done? My treat.”

Lillian sighed. “I don’t know. I think I could use a nap.”

“Please, Lil,” Lydia begged.

She sighed. She had always had trouble saying no to Lydia, especially when treating herself was involved.

“Fine,” she said eventually. “But we’re not talking anymore about Theo!”

“No Theo,” Lydia agreed firmly.

She swiftly rose out of her seat to drag Lillian up by the wrist and out the door, coffee and all.

[emeraldwaves]

Title: Start of Something New Chapter 2 Pairing:  Todomomo, side Kamijirou Rating: T Word Count:  3,340 Summary: Momo is thrilled to be spending her winter break on her family ski vacation. Even though she’s anxious about graduating in the spring, she’ll have time to relax, enjoy the slopes and hang out with her best friend. Shouto is not thrilled to be stuck with his father for the entirety of his winter break. It’s anything but a vacation. Even with his siblings there, everything reminds him of his past and he just wants to get back to finishing school and moving on. When the two continuously run into each other at the lodge, both of them realize their vacations aren’t going to be what either of them expected. Read on AO3 Thanks to @its-love-u-asshole for reading this ahead, full fic under the cut!

The inside of the lodge smelled of firewood, with a hint of hot chocolate and wet snow. It was oddly comforting to Momo, a familiar smell bringing on a rush of memories of her time here. Her small snow boots with the fur around the rim pat against the floor, her excitement growing as she walked down the steps, eager to see her friend.

There were a few hours before dinner with her parents, and they knew she was dying to see Kyouka so they let her have a bit of free time to herself.

She made her way to the cafe on the second floor. It overlooked the bottom of the slopes, the tall windows big enough to watch skiers and snowboarders zip down the mountain. The smell of hot coffee wafted into her nose and the fire crackled softly in the distance.

Momo's lips pulled into a smile immediately upon seeing Kyouka. Her best friend was slouched into the couch, her feet pushed against the table in front of her. Her deep purple hair was pressed against the cushion of the couch, her signature red headphones covered her ears, and she bounced her knee up and down

It was an unsurprising position; her best friend was rather predictable.

Momo giggled softly, walking quietly up to the couch. She leaned over, waving her hand in front of Kyouka's face, causing her to jump up.

"Yaomomo!" she gasped, yanking her headphones down around her neck. "You finally made it!"

"Mhm! Sorry I took so long, Kyouka!"

Kyouka scoffed, but pushed herself up to hug Momo. "I guess I can forgive you."

"Phew!" Momo sighed a laugh lacing her breath. "I'm so grateful!"

"Yeah, I'm a pretty understanding person," she smirked, twirling the cord of her headphones around her finger.

Leaning towards her, a small smile pulled across Momo's lips. "So tell me about this boy?" she whispered.

"Fuck." Kyouka stated, as if she forgot she told Momo about him through text message.

"W-What?!" Momo asked, blinking, surprised by Kyouka's flat response.

Kyouka folded her arms across her chest and raised her eyebrow, leaning slowly to the side. She stared at the cafe for a moment before leaning back in towards Momo. "Yup. He's working."

"Oh! Great! I can meet him! I was thinking I wanted a hot tea anywa-" As she went to turn, Kyouka was quick to grab her arm, yanking her back.

"Wait!" she hissed. "You can't just go in there!"

"Eh?" Momo blinked, "Why not?"

"Because I already bought two drinks from him!" she exclaimed quietly, her dark purple eyes filled with a fear Momo didn't understand.

"Yes, but I've bought none," she said gently, turning her gaze towards the boy behind the counter.

He smiled brightly as he sorted through some cups. Actually, it looked like he was whistling... or... dancing? He was swaying his hips back and forth all goofily. His blond hair reflected against the cafe lighting, though he had one singular piece of dark hair. It was jagged looking, styled into his bangs to look like a dark lightning bolt. Oddly edgy; looks wise he did seem to be Kyouka's type...

And the way he danced around the empty cafe to the music... he also seemed too goofy? From simple observations, Momo now understood Kyouka's dilemma. He was certainly cute, but also maybe somewhat different than the normal boys Kyouka desired.

"Yaomomo. Stop staring," Kyouka scoffed.

"I wasn't!" Momo gasped.

"Yes you were!"

"This would never have happened if you had just let me buy that tea!" she said.

"He might think I sent you if you go and buy something from in there!" Kyouka hissed, flopping back down on the couch. "But whatever, do what you want?"

Momo bit her lip, glancing back towards the blond. "I don't know about that, Kyouka... he seems pretty lost in his music. I think you two would get along," she giggled gently.

Kyouka let her body fall further into the couch as she slouched down. "S-Shut it! Just... go and get your tea or whatever!"

"Okay! Do you want anything?" Momo said. Mostly she was excited to find out more.

"I want to throw you out that giant window," Kyouka muttered.

Pretending to look offended, Momo placed her hand over her chest. "How dare you, Kyouka? I'm going on a stealth mission for you, and this is how you decide to treat me?"

"Yup."

Momo rolled her eyes playfully. Kyouka could be oddly dramatic about boys. Of course, Momo knew she wasn't one to really judge. Boys were never really a focus of hers, and even when she did see someone she found attractive, she usually froze up, panicking about what to say.

Immediately, her mind shot back to the boy in the parking lot. His hair was so interesting, and his eyes were fascinating. She of course was well aware of what heterochromia was, but she never witnessed it in person. Actually, the more she thought on it, the more she thought he might have been one of the most attractive boys she ever saw...

And she couldn’t even say a simple greeting to him.

She wished she could remember the name the older man called out. Shou... taro? Shou... hei? No... none of those sounded correct. Not that knowing his name would really do her much good.

Her thoughts were already jumbled and she hadn't even seen him again. Really she couldn't blame Kyouka for being a little flustered.

Still, Momo was determined to get her tea. Partially because she wanted it, and partially because she was determined to learn more about this boy Kyouka found herself attracted too.

It was also strange to see someone new working at the cafe. For the past few years, Sero Hanta had been the main worker at the cafe. He was kind and very good at his job. He never once messed up an order, even during the busier hours. Momo hoped the boy moved on to something better, even if she would miss his large smile.

She walked towards the cafe, much to Kyouka's chagrin. The girl didn't say anything, she simply kept moving lower and lower on the couch. Pretty soon her entire body would either be on the ground or sunk into the middle of the cushion, whichever was easier for her to achieve.

Momo tried not to laugh.

"Hello!" she smiled, resting her hands against the counter.

"Howdy!" the blond replied, giving her a wave of his two fingers. He smirked and leaned against the counter. "How can I help you?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. It looked as if he was trying to... pose for her? Maybe? If he was trying to hit on her, it wasn't working very well.

"Uhm... just a hot tea please. Chamomile, if possible." She squinted as she spoke, attempting to read his name tag. Kaminari, she thought it read.

"One chamomile tea, comin' right up!" he said cheerfully, moving his way over to the cups to pour some hot water.

"Are... you new here?" Momo asked tentatively. She didn't want to seem too curious and give him the wrong idea, but she was itching to learn more about Kaminari.

"Yup! My friend Sero helped me get the job. He's been so busy with exams he had to quit for a bit," Kaminari sighed, looking as though Sero died.

"Oh, I see! Good for him! Studying is important!" she said. She always considered herself to be studious... even now, with university and her blend of uncertainties, she never stopped learning. How was she supposed to decide what she was going to do if she gave up on studying altogether?

"Yeah..." Kaminari muttered, pressing the lid onto the cup.

"Do you not agree?"

"What? N-No! I mean... yes I agree... uh..." he trailed off and placed the cup back on the counter, sliding it across to her. "So I'm Kaminari Denki!" he said, quickly changing the subject. Maybe he wasn't very studious and Momo made him feel uncomfortable. "Are you a regular? I mean... since you noticed I was new and all. Or maybe you were just blown away by my dashing good looks!" he smirked.

"No, nothing like that. I'm a regular. I'm Yaoyorozu Momo, my family comes here around this time every year. It was surprising to see someone besides Sero behind the counter."

"O-OH! You're Yao... Yaomomo!" he said, pointing at her.

"Eh?" she blinked.

"Yeah! Your friend, Jirou? She told me about you! She's been waiting for you to get here! I was kinda hoping you might be later so we would keep talking," he muttered. "I-I mean, it's great that you're here and I'm glad I can put a face to your name!"

"Kyouka talked about me?" she said, raising her eyebrow. No one wonder she didn't want Momo to come over to buy tea.

"Oh yeah! She was really excited for you to get here! Is she over there?" Kaminari scurried to the other end of the counter. "Hi Jirou!" he waved.

For a moment, she popped up. Rolling her eyes, she waved back once, attempting to keep her cool demeanor.

"She's so cool," Kaminari sighed.

"She's my best friend," Momo smiled, reaching forward to take the tea. "You can charge this to my room, 440."

"Gotcha," he said.

As she turned to leave, she gasped, barely holding onto her tea. Walking up to the cafe was the half and half boy from earlier and a taller boy with white hair; his brother maybe?

This was her chance! She could speak to him and maybe not make a total fool of herself! But as he approached, Momo felt her throat get tighter and tighter. What was she going to say!? She could ask his name... but he was just a random guest! What if he didn't want people bothering him? And he was probably here with his family! He probably didn't want to speak to a random girl he didn’t know.

She was running out of time as he dragged his feet against the ground, following the taller boy who seemed to be rambling about something. Momo needed to think faster!

But as he stood right in front of her, she found she was once again at a loss for words.

~~

"I call the bed by the window!" Natsuo charged into the bedroom, swinging his suitcase on top of the bed with a loud thump.

Shouto shrugged, leaning his suitcase against the side of his bed. He really had no preference. Mostly he was jealous Fuyumi was given her own room. He understood why, and while he did enjoy Natsuo, his brother had far more energy than Shouto ever did, and he wouldn't have minded his own space away from the family antics.

"That way if someone breaks into our room, they'll get you before they get me," Natsuo said, continuing to speak as he swung the curtains open.

"Ah..." Shouto snorted, raising his eyebrow. "Glad to hear you care so much."

"I'm just teasing, lil' bro!" he laughed, staring out the window.

The slopes were covered in snow, expected of the mountainous area. When the city got snow, it generally melted fast, but here it stuck to the ground and coated the trees, glistening against the now setting sun. It was beautiful, and admittedly, Shouto was looking forward to getting out onto the slopes.

Skiing with his mother was always an enjoyable pastime. The wind whipping at his cheeks, the sounds of skis cutting through the thick, packed powder, all of it echoed in his mind.

"You, uh, excited?" Natsuo asked softly.

Shouto slowly approached the window, watching as the final few skiers and snowboarders enjoyed what was presumably their last runs of the day.

"Mmm..." he mumbled.

"You think it's gonna be weird?" Natsuo asked, as if reading Shouto's mind. He turned towards his brother, catching the concern in his eyes.

"...Yeah."

It wasn't worth it to lie to Natsuo; not when his brother obviously could sense something was off.

"I know," his brother said, and gently placed his hand on Shouto's shoulder. The weight was heavy, both boys bearing it on their own normally. This trip however, hopefully they could carry it together. "I don't think we've ever skied without her."

Shouto shook his head. "No... we haven't."

It never felt right. It still didn't.

"And you know Father is always bragging about how he's so great at skiing, but it was always Mom who really got into it. I think he just likes sitting in the hot tub at the end of the day!" Natsuo laughed. "I mean... I guess I can't blame him for it but still..."

"Mmm... I guess..."

Unlike the rest of his siblings, Shouto received the brunt of Todoroki Enji's frustrations. As the youngest, Shouto became his father's last ditch effort to have what he considered an 'intelligent family heir'. Toya was too aloof, and Shouto couldn't imagine his eldest brother ever coming back from abroad. Natsuo was far too distractible and rarely took things seriously. Fuyumi immediately rejected her father's plans, knowing she wanted to be a teacher from a young age. However, she was their father's only daughter, his princess, and since she most likely wouldn't carry on the Todoroki name, Enji set his sights on Shouto.

He pushed all of his effort onto Shouto, separating the boy from his siblings, and forcing him to study for rigorous hours. He expected high test scores, and he hired tutors to be certain Shouto was constantly learning. Though the man was barely around, working for the majority of his days and nights, he checked Shouto's grades constantly.

Shouto supposed it paid off, in a way. He received early confirmation he was going to be attending the best university in the city, which arguably was the best in the country. However, he couldn't afford to slack off for the rest of the year.

This trip was his only reprieve. And even then he was still trapped with his tyrant of a father.

"Hey, lil' bro, we'll make it fun, okay?" Natsuo said, giving his shoulder a squeeze. "I know it's kind of weird, but at least you don't have to study!"

Shouto bristled. He truly hoped he didn't hear the word for the rest of the trip.

"Right," Shouto muttered.

He wished it could be as simple as enjoying himself.

Natsuo pulled out his phone, the screen illuminating his face. "Hey, why don't we go explore? Apparently there's an indoor pool and a cafe on the second floor of this place! We have a solid hour before dinner."

"I dunno... I might just rela-"

"C'mon, Shouto! We get to stay in this amazing lodge! Let's explore!" Natsuo hooked his arm through Shouto's and dragged him forward.

Apparently he wasn't going to have a chance to say no. He sighed, stumbling after his eager brother. After all the energy was slowly drained from his being, he wouldn't mind a hot tea from the cafe.

The hallways of the lodge were cozy. The rooms all had large, brown wooden doors, resembling something one would find in an old style cabin. The floors were covered with a strange patterned red and orange rug, giving the hallways a warmer feel.

They made their way down the two flights of stairs, heading towards the lounge. Just as Natsuo said, there was a cafe in the corner of the room. A large stone fireplace was lit directly across from it, comfortable looking couches and tables all set up nearby. There was a large window which looked out onto the bottom of the mountain.

On one of the couches, a girl with short purple hair and headphones slung around her neck seemed to be... hiding? Shouto decided to leave that one alone.

"You wanna grab something to drink?" Natsuo smirked. "I bet we can charge it to our room!" he hummed, looking as if he just discovered the perfect prank.

"I wouldn't mind some tea," Shouto shrugged.

The closer they got to the cafe, he realized there was a young girl with a large amount of black hair standing in the middle. When she turned around, she jumped and Shouto held his breath, almost stumbling.

It was the girl from the parking lot.

She looked ever cuter now, comfortable in her long, muted red, turtleneck sweater dress. Her legs were covered by dark leggings and her boots were black, rimmed with fur. Her cheeks were a little flushed and her eyes darted about as if she was purposefully trying not to meet his own.

Did she recognize him too?

"Excuse us!" Natsuo said, speaking to her without a care in the world. He brushed past the girl, but Shouto couldn't help but stop. He tried not to bite his lip and the last thing he wanted to do was say something stupid.

What were the odds he would see her again anyway?

"Ah..." Shouto began and immediately her dark eyes met his. She really was stunning; her skin was smooth and pale, her eyes dark and beautiful, and her bangs swooped across her forehead.

So far, Shouto was making an amazing impression. He needed to say something else, anything else.

"I saw you in the parking lot."

"O-Oh!" she gasped, pulling the drink towards her... rather sizable chest that Shouto was purposefully choosing not to look at. "I saw you too!" she said. "I-I wasn't sure if it was... you..." She trailed off awkwardly.

Just when Shouto thought she couldn't get any cuter...

"It... was," Shouto said.

"Oi! Lil' bro! What you want? Green tea?"

Shouto turned to Natsuo and nodded.

"Green tea is a good choice! Very relaxing!" The girl said, a smile pulling across her lips. Her finger ran around the lid of her cup. "I hope... you enjoy your stay here."

"Do you work here?" Shouto asked, a knee-jerk response, and honestly the second the words came out of his mouth, he wished he could take them back.

"E-Eh?! N-No!" she waved her hand quickly. "Sorry if it was unclear. My family vacations here every year during winter break! I've never seen you before so... I... I hope you enjoy your time here. It's... probably one of my favorite places in the world!"

He swallowed, embarrassed he even asked her the question. Based on how she dressed and seeing her with her parents earlier, it didn't makes sense she would work here, and yet he still asked the dumb question...

"I see..." he muttered. "What kind of drink did you get?"

"Oh! Chamomile tea," she said. "It's soothing."

"Here you go, Shouto!" Natsuo interrupted their conversation (if you could even call it that) by handing him his drink.

"Thanks."

"Who's your friend?"

"Ah... uhm..."

"I'm Yaoyorozu Momo!" she said, bowing her head. "It's nice to meet you!"

"Todoroki Natsuo!" he said. "And obviously you've met my lil' bro Shouto. We're about to endure a family dinner!"

Yaoyorozu turned back to Shouto and smiled. "I hope you have fun then."

"I hope you enjoy your tea," Shouto said quickly in response.

"Of course! You too, Todoroki," she nodded. "Perhaps... I will see you again?"

"Maybe... you will," he replied. "Goodbye, Yaoyorozu."

He made his way back through the lounge and the girl with headphones was blatantly staring as he walked. Shouto turned away, following his brother who couldn't stop grinning at him.

"She was cute! You seemed a little smitten!"

"I wasn't," Shouto said flatly. He couldn't show weakness in front of Natsuo or he was bound to exploit it.

"I dunno lil' bro! She seemed interested! Maybe you'll see her again!" he whispered.

As they began to walk up the stairs, Shouto glanced back at the cafe. She was gone, disappointment churning in his stomach that he didn't get to see her one last time. Shouto couldn't help but secretly hope they would bump into one another again.

[kronos-the-timelord]

Dude, do all of the numbers for that getting to know you better ask! Or half bc 200 is a lot :0

ahhhhhh,, you so nice

1: My name? - Margaret

2: Do I have any nicknames? - maggie, mag, mags, maggles, at one point my friends called me parky

3: Zodiac sign? - libra

4: Video game I play to chill, not to win? - i’ve never been too good at video games (but i like watching ppl playing them) and i’ve only ever had a wii so my sims kingdom was a favorite of mine

5: Book/series I reread? - divergent and pjo

6: Aliens or ghosts? - yes

7: Writer I trust enough to read whatever they write? - @kata-chthonia

8: Favourite radio station? - 103.3 fm, although i mostly listen to spotify now

9: Favourite flavour of anything? - grape and blue raspberry

10: The word that I use all the time to describe something great? - great or cool

11: Favourite song? - a to b by matt hires

12: The question you ask new friends to get to know them better? - it usually has to do with what drew me to them in the first place followed up by a version ‘why do you think that?’ i like knowing how ppl think bc it gives me a better way to start understand their view

13: Favourite word? - aurora

14: The last person who hurt me, did I forgive them? - i can’t really remember, so i dont know what that says :/

15: Last song I listened to? - serial killer by moncrieff

16: TV show I always recommend? - dexter or if they don’t like blood and violence, any of john mulaneys specials

17: Pirates or ninjas? - i liked pirates when i was younger, but ninjas are cool

18: Movie I watch when I’m feeling down? - any studio ghibli or song of the sea

19: Song that I always start my shuffle with/wake-up song/always-on-a-loop song? - lately its been SLUT by bea miller

20: Favourite video games? - i really love boderlands, the art style is great

21: What am I most afraid of? - snakes and failing at something i’ve been saying that i wanted to do my entire life

22: A good quality of mine? - im nice??

23: A bad quality of mine? - im a bit aggressive and im really blunt about things

24: Cats or dogs? - dogs!! I like cats too but i dont know how to interact with them

25: Actor/actress you trust enough to watch whatever they’re in? - he’s a voice actor, but crispin freeman is really cool!

26: Favourite season? - fall and spring

27: Am I in a relationship? - yeah, but it’s long distance during the school year ;-;

28: Something I miss? - my boi,, he’ll be back soon tho

29: My best friend? @keencheckerboard and @memeathon

30: Eye colour? - brown

31: Hair colour? - brown with red and blonde highlights

32: Someone I love? - my mom

33: Someone I trust? - @keencheckerboard

34: Someone I always think about? - @memeathon

35: Am I excited about anything? - finals to be over!

36: My current obsession? - bnha tbh

37: Favourite TV shows as a child? - i loved avatar and ed, edd, and eddy

38: Do I have someone of the opposite sex that I can tell everything to? - to an extent, but i dont tell them /every/thing

39: Am I superstitious? - kind of

40: What do I think about most? - right now, school

41: Do I have any strange phobias? - not really, i mean i overthink a lot of things, but there’s no phobias

42: Do I prefer to be in front of the camera or behind it? behind

43: Favourite hobbies? - drawing/reading/writing/sleeping

44: Last book I read? - i think it was called stung, i actually finished it bc i wanted to complain about it properly

45: Last film I watched? - dumbo, my friend wanted to go see it, it wasnt good

46: Do I play any instruments? - i played clarinet for 3 years

47: Favourite animal? - dogs

48: Top 5 blog on Tumblr that I follow? - @wemakuu @wemakuutwo @keencheckerboard @memeathon @kata-chthonia

49: Superpower I wish I could have? - teleportation

50: How do I destress? - getting cozy and warm under my blankets with the lights off

51: Do I like confrontation? - i can be aggressive so i will be confrontational if i have to but i don’t go out of my way for it

52: When do I feel most at peace? - in my bed with the lights off

53: What makes me smile? - my friends, my boi, and goofy animal videos

54: Do I sleep with the lights on or off? - gotta be pitch black

55: Play any sports? - i played roller derby for 3 years

56: What is my song of the week? - really feeling be by hozier

57: Favourite drink? - …..water…. and a slushee

58: When did I last send a handwritten letter to somebody? - i think last summer???

59: Afraid of heights? - nope

60: Pet peeve? - slow walkers

61: What was the last concert I went to see? - does my high school’s band count???

62: Am I vegetarian/vegan/pescatarian? - nah

63: What occupation did I want to do when I was younger? - ob nurse, i still do

64: Have I ever had a friend turn enemy? - no, i’ve had ppl i tolerated turn into ppl i hate tho

65: What fictional universe would I like to be a part of? - bhna, but i feel the hero drama would get annoying after awhile

66: Something I worry about? - failing my classes

67: Scared of the dark? - nope

68: Who are my best friends? - this is the same as 29

69: What do I admire most about others? - their drive and where their motivation comes from

70: Can I sing? - no ;-;

71: Something I wish I could do? - sing

72: If I won the lottery, what would I do? - pay off my loans and (hopefully) for the rest of my college and then put whatever i had left into a savings account

73: Have I ever skipped school? - yes

74: Favourite place on the planet? - i think the smoky mountains are really pretty and i loved vacationing around them, but colorado was really neat too, so probs one of those places

75: Where do I want to live? - somewhere on the northeast coast!

76: Do I have any pets? - yeah!! He’s a doggo named dageus,,,, here he is,, the big boi!! (hes 121 pounds of love!!!!!)

77: What is my current desktop picture? - something @memeathon drew me

78: Early bird or night owl? - night owl

79: Sunsets or sunrise? - im usually awake during sunset, but sunrise is really pretty

80: Can I drive? - yeah!

81: Story behind my last kiss? - i was saying bye to my boi at the airport

82: Earphones or headphones? - earphones

83: Have I ever had braces? - yeah,, they weren’t fun

84: Story behind one of my scars? - i have a couple little ones from acne on my back but other than that i don’t have any

85: Favourite genre of music? - i think indie rock?? Is that a genre?? Punk maybe????

86: Who is my hero? - florence nightingale,, she was hella cool and i went to her museum in london

87: Favourite comic book character? - i didn’t read a lot of comic books but i always liked spiderman and witchblade

88: What makes me really angry? - when ppl make fun of my friends >:l

89: Kindle or real book? - i like real books but ebooks are nice for traveling!!

90: Favourite sporty activity? - roller derby or skating

91: What is one thing that isn’t tight in schools that should be? - im not really sure what this question means????? But i didn’t like that in my middle school that the behavior coach(es) would already pick sides or would already hate kids that did nothing wrong and then in my high school no one cleaned up after themselves bc ‘the janitors can do it’ :/ it was really annoying

92: What was my favourite subject at school? - english/creative writing and art!!

93: Siblings? - i got an older brother who’s a big nerd

94: What was the last thing I bought? - i went to target last night and i got $68 worth of stuff including planty stuff, food, and gift stuff for my boyfriend’s moms

95: How tall am I? - 5’6” but i will not hesitate bitch

96: Can I cook? - yeah!

97: Can I bake? - yeah!

98: 3 things I love? - my friends/family, animals, and plants

99: 3 things I hate? - slow walkers, rasict/homo/trans/biphobic (anyone who just hates ppl for no reason tbh), and rude ppl >:l

100: Do I have more girl friends or boy friends? - more girl friends,,, i’ve kinda lost contact with most of my guy friends over the years,,,,

101: Who do I get on with better, girls or boys? - i feel more comfortable around other girls now but when i was younger i was okay with everyone

102: Where was I born? - in the cornfields of the midwest (i fucking hate this state)

103: Sexual orientation? - straight

104: Where do I currently live? - in the cornfields of the midwest, i am the creature you’re warned about, don’t walk alone at night

105: Last person I texted? - @memeathon : D

106: Last time I cried? - yesterday,,, finals hit me hard but i feel better now :D

107: Guilty pleasure? - uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,,,,,, looking at gross stuff,,, like surgeries and sometimes those pimple popping videos,,,,,,,,

108: Favourite Youtuber? - i’ve been watching a lot of gordon ramsay videos lately but i think brandon rogers or sovietwomble are up there

109: A photo of myself. - heres one i took on my break at work

110: Do I like selfies? - no,,, i don’t really like looking back on photos of myself bc i think i just look weird,, like even in my super nice senior photos,,, or baby pictures,,

111: Favourite game app? - does neko astsume count???

112: My relationship with my parents? - it’s p good :D

113: Favourite accents? - i’m not really sure,,, i think just a flat accent, like midwestern bc its the one im most familiar with so its like homey???????

114: A place I have not been but wish to visit? - japan,, nowhere in specific i just want to see the country

115: Favourite number? - 23!!!!

116: Can I juggle? - no

117: Am I religious? - im a polytheist (a bad one, but oh well)

118: Do I like space? - i love space!!!! Its so neat!!!!!!

119: Do I like the deep ocean? - no!!! Its awful!!!!

120: Am I much of a daredevil? - i think my friends think i am, but i dont really think so, i mean i’ll try anything if it sounds fun, but not everything

121: Am I allergic to anything? - not that i know of

122: Can I curl my tongue? - yes

123: Can I wiggle my ears? - no

124: Do I like clowns? - not really

125: The Beatles or Elvis? - a little bit of each

126: My current project? - my creative writing portfolio ;-; its not that hard but im trying to figure out how to get this character right

127: Am I a bad loser? - depends on what i lost in, like if it was a game i didn’t really care about than no, but if it was something that i cared about a lot than yeah

128: Do I admit when I wrong? - i always try to, but sometimes i don’t

129: Forest or beach? - forest,, i don’t like the beach,, too much sand

130: Favourite piece of advice? - it’s not really advice but just the reminder that your current situation is not your final destination

131: Am I a good liar? - i think so

132: Hogwarts house / Divergent faction / Hunger Games district? - slytherin (its funny bc im scared of snakes)/ dauntless/ and i think district 6 (i live in the crossroads of america so yeah)

133: Do I talk to myself? - all the fucking time

134: Am I very social? - sometimes, i am kinda a social introvert

135: Do I like gossip? - i like to hear it but not be part of it

136: Do I keep a journal/diary? - i have a bullet journal and i try to keep up with my habit and mood tracker daily

137: Have I ever hopelessly failed a test? - no, but i have gotten like high d’s and low c’s before that make me sad

138: Do I believe in second chances? - depends on what they messed up on the first chance, like if someone cheated then no

139: If I found a wallet full of cash on the ground, what would I do? - i would like to say that i would return it with no money taken, but im just not sure :/

140: Do I believe people are capable of change? - yeah, if they’re really trying and realize that they need to, but even if they do change i know not everyone will accept them back into their lives and it shouldn’t be expected that they should after someone changes for the better

141: Have I ever been underweight? - no

142: Am I ticklish? - very and i have this weird tactile thing thats like i dont like ppl lightly touching me, it freaks me out

143: Have I ever been in a submarine? - no

144: Have I ever been on a plane? - yes!! I love flying!! Its so much fun!!

145: In a film about my life, who would I cast as myself, friends and family? - uhhhh,, im going to go by face,, i think for me - shailene woodley bc when she had her short hair ppl told me i looked like her @meme - liana liberato, she got the round face @keen - winona ryder (but back in beetlejuice) boyfriend - tucker west, i know he’s not an actor but he looks so much like him,,,, also it took me forever just to find these guys so im not finding family :p

146: Have I ever been overweight? - no

147: Do I have any piercings? - i have my ears pierced!

148: Which fictional character do I wish was real? - hari jurono,,, i love him ;-;

149: Do I have any tattoos? - no, but i already have some picked out that i want

150: What is the best decision I have made in life so far? - ummmm??? Im not sure?????

151: Do I believe in Karma? - yeah

152: Do I wear glasses or contacts? - contacts during the day and glasses at night

153: What was my first car? - i have a subaru crosstrek named inko!!! I love her!!

154: Do I want children? - no

155: Who is the most intelligent person I know? - my mom tbh,,, shes really smart

156: My most embarrassing memory? - omfg,, so this goes to show how oblivious i am about social interactions, but it was my first week in college and this junior was talking to me and i didnt realize he was flirting with me until after we traded snapchats and he left, so i panicked and never said anything to him again and blocked him

157: What makes me nostalgic? - when i walk around my neighborhood sometimes (i live near the preschool i went to) and i was over at my elementary school almost a year ago now, but i remember walking down the hall and seeing all the different teachers there now and it made me sad

158: Have I ever pulled an all-nighter? - yes, just last week

159: Which do I value more in others, brains or beauty? - brains

160: What colour mostly dominates my wardrobe? - darker colors like black and blue, but im trying to get lighter ones in there too

161: Have I ever had a paranormal experience? - yes, many times, but the one that sticks out to me is that one night i woke up at like 5 am for no reason, but i was just suddenly wide awake and something felt off, so i was trying to get comfy again and flipped over on my other side so i was facinging the door into my room instead of my wall and in front of my door was a tall black figure with red eyes staring at me and when i blinked it went away,, now i know this can be explained by some other things but with my family it seems more likely to be paranormal

162: What do I hate most about myself? - uhh, i procrastinate way too much

163: What do I love most about myself? - i always support my friends

164: Do I like adventure? - depends on the adventure,,, i like traveling, but not too much walking bc i have bad knees

165: Do I believe in fate? - not really

166: Favourite animal? - question 47

167: Have I ever been on radio? - no, but i was on my school’s announcements and i hated it

168: Have I ever been on TV? - no

169: How old am I? - 19

170: One of my favourite quotes? - “The Gods envy us. They envy us because we’re mortal, because any moment could be our last. Everything is more beautiful because we’re doomed”

171: Do I hold grudges? - im petty

172: Do I trust easily? - no,, im just cautious around ppl bc i just don’t know them

173: Have I learnt from my mistakes? - some of them

174: Best gift I’ve ever received? - im not too sure,,, i got a p cool backpack for my birthday tho that i use everyday

175: Do I dream? - yeah, cant remember too many tho

176: Have I ever had a night terror? - no??

177: Do I remember my dreams, and what is one that comes to mind? - can’t remember a lot after i wake up, but i just recently had one with some bnha characters in it, i can’t remember what happened, i just know that they were there

178: An experience that has made me stronger? - i know this might sound a bit morbid, but my aunt’s funeral, it was the first funeral i went to where i understood what was happening and it made me more open to learning and accepting death

179: If I were immortal, what would I do? - want to fucking die,,, i’ve never understood ppl who are scared of dying/want to live forever,, like why would you want that??? What’s the point??? You’ll just watch everyone you love die,,, i know it’s going to be hard on me when that happens to my closer family members, but even the new ppl you befriend,, i just couldn’t

180: Do I like shopping? - yeas

181: If I could get away with a crime, what would I choose to do? - tax evasion

182: What does “family” mean to me? - the ppl who i care about deeply and who love me, not all of them are blood related and not all the blood related ones are part of it

183: What is my spirit animal? - idk?????? Maybe a turtle???

184: How do I want to be remembered? - tbh, i don’t really want to be remembered

185: If I could master one skill, what would I choose? - drawing

186: What is my greatest failure? - im not sure

187: What is my greatest achievement? - uhh, i feel like its hard to point at a specific point and be like “that was the best thing i could have done, if i didn’t do that i wouldn’t be who i am today”

188: Love or money? - money

189: Love or career? - career

190: If I could time travel, where and when would I want to go? - probably to some point in the future,, i dont know where tho

191: What makes me the happiest? - the ppl i care about being happy

192: What is “home” to me? - the house i currently live in,, my family is here and im surrounded by ppl i love,, it’ll probably change with time, but for now its here

193: What motivates me? - spite

194: If I could choose my last words, what would they be? - it’s important to keep moving forward, don’t let the past hold you down

195: Would I ever want to encounter aliens? - kind of, i think it would be p cool

196: A movie that scared me as a child? - it wasn’t a movie but i know the animated wolf from peter and the wolf freaked me out

197: Something I hated as a child that I like now? - i hated mushrooms, but i love them now

198: Zombies or vampires? - vampires

199: Live in the city or suburbs? - suburbs super close to city

200: Dragons or wizards? - DRAGONS

201: A nightmare that has stayed with me? - its silly but when i was younger it would be my mom and i going to the mall downtown and the escalators were missing the part that connected them to the floor so you had to hop over it and when we would get to the 4th floor i would miss the jump and fall

202: How do I define love? - i know a lot of ppl are like “i would die for you or kill for you” something along those lines but i think it’s more living for someone, wanting to see them accomplish everything they wanted, being there for them during their lows203: Do I judge a book by its cover? - yeah, i wont pick up something that doesnt catch my eye

204: Have I ever had my heart broken? - no

205: Do I like my handwriting? - yeah!! Its loopy

206: Sweet or savoury? - sweet

207: Worst job I’ve had? - ive liked all the jobs ive had

208: Do I collect anything? no

209: Item of clothing or jewellery you’ll never see me without? - a hoodie/sweater of some kind

210: What is on my bucket list? - going to greece

211: How do I handle anger? - i usually rant for a bit, maybe cry to get the extra hormones out, maybe break something

212: Was I named after anyone? - no, but i did have the same name as my great grandma

213: Do I use sarcasm a lot? - yes

214: What TV character am I most like? - im been watching bnha a lot so i think either kirishima or uraraka

215: What is the weirdest talent I have? - i can cross my eyes and then move one of them

216: Favourite fictional character? - ,,,,, im not sure,, i really love eric from divergent